A cloud of witnesses, or, The sufferers mirrour made up of the swanlike-songs, and other choice passages of several martyrs and confessors to the sixteenth century, in their treatises, speeches, letters, prayers, &c. in their prisons, or exiles, at the bar, or stake, &c. / collected out of the ecclesiastical histories of Eusebius, Fox, Fuller, Petrie, Scotland, and Mr. Samuel Ward's Life of faith in death, &c. and alphabetically disposed by T.M., M.A.

Swan-like SONGS.

A.

Adrian.

ADrian's wife seeing the Coffin hooped with Iron,* 1.1 wherein she was to be buried alive, spake thus, Have you provided this Pasty∣crust to bake my flesh in?

Agnes.

Agnes a Roman Martyr,* 1.2 contemning all threats of tortures, was assaulted as to her chastity. To the lascivious Wretch she said, Thou shalt willing∣ly bathe thy sword in my blood, if thou wilt, but thou shalt not defile my body with filthy lust, do what thou canst. Hereupon his eyes were struck out by a flame of fire, like unto a flash of light∣ning, and upon her prayer he was restored to sight again. When she saw a sturdy cruel fellow (to behold) approaching with a naked sword in his hand; I am now glad (said she) and rejoyce more, that such an one as thou, a stout, fierce, strong, and sturdy Souldier art come, then if one more feeble, weak, and faint-hearted should come. This, even this is he, I now confess, that I do love: I will make haste to meet him, and will no longer protract my longing desire.

Albane.

Albane (England's Proto-Martyr) delivered up* 1.3

himself to the Souldiers instead of Amphibolus, who had converted him to Christianity, after he had fled to his house for refuge, and being bound, was carried before the Judge, who at that time was sacrificing to his Idols. The Judge perceiving the fraud, told Albane, Forasmuch as thou hadst rather convey away the Rebel and Traytor to our gods, then deliver him up to the Souldiers, that he might undergo due punishment for blas∣pheming our gods; look what torments he should have suffered, if he had been taken, the same shalt thou suffer, if thou refuse to practise the Rites of our Religion. Albane, notwithstanding his threats, told him plainly to his face, that he would not obey his command. Then said the Judge, of what House and Stock art thou? Albane answered, It matters not of what Stock I am; but if thou desirest to know my Religion, be it known unto thee, I am a Christian, &c. Then the Judge demanded his name: my Parents (said he) named me Albane; and I honour and worship the true and living God, that made all things of no∣thing. The Judge told him, If he would save his life, he must come and sacrifice to their gods. Albane answered, The sacrifice that you offer to the Devil profits you nothing, but rather pur∣chaseth for you eternal pains and Hell fire. The Judge commanded him to be beheaded. The Ex∣ecutioner, observing his saith and fervent prayers, fell down at his feet, casting from him the sword, desired rather to be executed for, or with him, then to do execution upon him; yet afterwards another gave the fatal blow.

Alcock.

* 1.4Constable Rolf (Iohn Alcocks Master) having bail'd his Servant, said unto him, I am sorry for thee;

for truly the Parson will seek thy destruction: Sir (said Alcock) I am sorry I am a trouble to you; as for my self I am not sorry, but I do commit my self into Gods hands, and I trust he will give me a mouth and wisdome to answer according to right. Yet (said Rolph) take heed of him, he is a blood-sucker, &c. I fear not (said A••cock) he shall do no more to me then God will give him leave; and happy shall I be, if God will call me to die for his Truths sake.

In his first Letter to Hadley he writes thus: O my Brethren of Hadley, why are ye so soon turned from them, which called you into the Grace of Christ, to another Doctrine? — Though those should come unto you, that have been your true Preachers, and preach another way of sal∣vation, then by Jesus Christs death and passion, hold them accursed: yea, if it were an Angel came from Heaven, and would tell you that the sacrifice of Christs body upon the Cross once for all, were not sufficient for all the sins of all those that shall be saved, accursed be he. — Why co∣meth this plague upon us? Cometh not this upon thee, because thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God? Thine own wickedness shall reprove thee, and thy turning away shall condemn thee, that thou mayest know how evil and hurtful a thing it is, that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God.

Algerius.

Pomponius Algerius,* 1.5 whilst he was a Prisoner at Venice, before he was burnt at Rome, writ thus in his comfortable Letter to the Christians, departed out of Babylon into Mount Sion. To mitigate your sorrow, which you take for me, I cannot but im∣part unto you some portion of my joyes, which I feel, to the intent you may rejoyce with me. — I

shall utter that, which scarce any will believe: I have found a nest of honey, an honey-comb in the entrails of a Lion. In the deep dark Dungeon I have found a Paradise of pleasure. In the place of sorrow and death, tranquility of hope and life: where others do weep, I do rejoyce; when others do shake and tremble, there I have found plenty of strength and boldness: in strait bands, and cold irons I have had rest: Behold he that was once far from me, now is present with me; whom once I could scarce feel, I now see most apparently; whom once I saw afar off, now I behold near at hand, whom once I hungred for, the same now approacheth and reacheth his hand unto me; he doth comfort me, and heapeth me up with glad∣ness; he driveth away all bitterness; he mini∣streth strength and courage, &c. — O how easie and sweet is the Lords yoke! Learn, ye well-belo∣ved, how amiable the Lord is, how meek, and mer∣ciful, who visiteth his servants in temptations; neither disdaineth he to keep company with us in such vile and stinking Caves. Will the blind and incredulous world (think you) believe this? or rather will it not say thus? No, thou wilt never be able to abide long the burning heat, the pinch∣ing hardness of that place, &c. The rebukes and frowning faces of great men how wilt thou suffer? Dost not thou consider thy pleasant Countrey, the Riches of the World, thy Kinsfolk, the delicate pleasures and Honours of this life? Dost thou for∣get the solace of thy Sciences, and fruit of all thy Labours? Wilt thou thus lose all thy labours which thou hast hitherto sustained? Finally, fear∣est thou not death which hangeth over thee? O what a fool art thou, which for one words speak∣ing mayest salve all this and wilt not! But now to

answer: Let this blind world hearken to this a∣gain, What heat can there be more burning, then that fire which is prepared for thee hereafter? What things more hard, and sharp, and crooked then this present life which we lead? What thing more odious and hateful then this world here pre∣sent? And let these worldly men here answer me. What Countrey can we have more sweet then the Heavenly Countrey above? What treasures more rich or precious then everlasting life? and who be our Kinsmen but they which hear the Word of God? Where be greater riches or dignities more honourable then in Heaven. And as touching the Sciences, let this foolish world consider, Be not they ordained to know God? whom unless we do know, all our labours, our night-watchings, our studies, and all our enterprises here serve to no purpose, all is but labour lost. Furthermore let the miserable worldly men answer me. What remedy or safe refuge can there be unto him who lacks God, who is the life & medicine of all men, & how can he be said to fly from death, when he himself is already dead in sin? If Christ be the way, verity & life, how can there be any life without Christ? The solely heat of the Prison to me is coldness; the cold winter to me is a fresh spring in the Lord. He that feareth not to be burned in the fire, how will he fear the heat of weather? Or what careth he for the pinching frost, which burneth for the love of the Lord? The place is sharp and tedious to them that be guilty, but to the innocent it is mel∣lifluous. Here droppeth the delectable dew, here floweth the pleasant Nectar, here runneth the sweet milk, here is plenty of all good things. —In this world there is no mansion firm to me, and therefore I will travel up to the New Ierusa∣lem,

which is in Heaven, and which offereth it self to me without paying any Fine or Income.—I have travelled hitherto, laboured, and sweat early and late, watching day and night, and now my tra∣vels begin to come to effect.—What man can now cavil, that these our labours are lost, which have followed and found out the Lord and Maker of the World, and which have changed death with life?—If to die in the Lord be not to die, but to live most joyfully, where is this wretched worldly Rebel, which blameth us of folly, for gi∣ving away our lives unto death? O how delectable is this death to me! to taste of the Lords C••p. —I am accused of foolishness, for that I do not rid my self out of these troubles, when with one word I may. But doth not Christ say, Fear not them which kill the body, but him which killeth both body and soul; and whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I also c••n••ess before my Father which is in He••v••n; and he that denieth me before men, him will I also deny before my Heavenly Father. Seeing the words of the Lord be so plain, how, or by what authority will this wise Counsellor approve this his counsel which he doth give? God forbid that I should re∣linquish the commandements of God, and follow the counsels of men; for it is written, Blessed is the man that hath not g••ne in the way of sinners, and hath not stood in the counsel of the ungodly, &c. Psal. 1.1. God forbid I should deny Christ, where I ough to confess him; I will not set more by my life, then by my soul; neither will I exchange the life to come for this world here present.—

This Letter he underwrit thus;

From the delectable Orchard of Leonine Prison, 12 Calend. August. An. 1555.

Allen.

Sir Edmond Tyrrel bidding Rose Allen to give her Father and Mother good counsel,* 1.6 that they might become good Catholicks; Sir (said she) they have a better Instructour then I, for the Holy Ghost doth teach them, I hope, who I trust will not suf∣fer them to erre. Thereupon the Knight said, It is time to look to such Hereticks. Sir (said she) with that which you call Herelie, do I worship my Lord God. Then I perceive (said Tyrrel) you will burn with the rest for company. No Sir (said she) not for company, but for my Christs sake, if so I be compelled, and I hope in his mercies if he call me to it, he will enable me to bear it. To try her Tyrrel burnt the wrist of her hand with a candle, till the very sinews crackt asunder, saying often to her, What, whore, wilt not thou cry? To which she answered, That she had no cause she thanked God, but rather to rejoyce; You (said she) have more cause to weep then I, if you consider the matter well. At last she said, Sir, have you done what you will do? He answering, yea, and if thou th••nk it be not well, then mend it. She replied, Mend it! Nay the Lord mend you, and give you repentance, if it be his will; and now if you think it good to begin at the feet, and burn the head al∣so. She being asked by one, how she could abide the painful burning of her hand; She said, at first it was some grief to her; but afterward the longer she burned, the less she felt, even well near none at all.

Almondus.

My Body dies (said A••ondus a Via) my Spirit lives.* 1.7 Gods Kingdome abides ever, God hath now given me the accomplishment of all my de••••res.

Alost.

* 1.8Francis d' Alost, a Cutler in Flanders, being con∣ducted to Prison, said, Now you have taken me, you think to deprive me of life, and thereby to bring great damage to me; but you are deceived, for it is all one, as if you took counters from me to fill my hand with a great sum of gold. As he went to suffer, he used that speech of the Apostle St. Pe∣ter, I must now shortly put off this my earthly taberna∣cle, 2 Pet. 1.10. which the love of Iesus my Lord constraineth me to do, 2 Cor. 5.14.

Am••chus.

* 1.9Turn (said he) the other side also, least raw flesh offend you.

Ambrose.

* 1.10I have not so lived (said he) that I am ashamed to live longer, nor yet fear I death, because I have a good Lord.

To Calignon (Valentinians Eunuch) threatning death, he said, Well, do you that which becomes an Eunuch, I will suffer that which becomes a Bi∣shop.

Andrew.

* 1.11When the Proconsul threatned Andrew the A∣postle with the Cross, if he left not off his preach∣ing; I would never (said he) have preached the Doctrine of the Cross, if I had feared the suffering of the Cross.

When he came to the Cross on which he was to be crucified, he said, O Cross most welcome, and long look'd for, with a willing mind joyfully I come to thee, being the Scholar of him that did hang on thee;* 1.12 welcome O Christ longed and looked for; I am the Scholar of him that was cru∣cified, long have I coveted to embrace thee, in whom I am what I am.

Anvil.

Frederick Anvil of Bearne,* 1.13 to the Friers that wil∣led him to call on the Virgin Mary, three times repeated, Thine O Lord is the Kingdome, thine is the power and glory for ever and ever; Let us fight, let us fight, Avant, Satan, avant.

Apprice.

Bonner asking Iohn Apprice what he thought of the Sacrament of the Altar;* 1.14 he answered, The Doctrine you teach is so agreeable to the world, and embraced of the same, that it cannot be agree∣able to the Word of God.

Ardley.

Iohn Ardley being urged by Bonner to recant,* 1.15 cried out, If every hair of my head were a man, I would suffer death for my Religion.

Being again sollicited to recant; No, God for∣bid (said he) that I should do so, for then I shall lose my soul.

Arethusius.

Marcus Arethusius having at the command of Constantinus pulled down a certain Temple,* 1.16 dedi∣cated to Idols, and instead thereof built up a Church, where the Christians might congregate; under Iulianus he was beaten, cast into a filthy sinck, put into a basket anointed with honey and broth, hung abroad in the heat of the Sun, as meat for Wasps to feed on, hereby it was hoped he would be enforced either to build up again the Temple which he had destroyed, or else give so much money as would pay for the building of the same. This good man whilest he hung in the ba∣sket, did not onely conceal his pains, but derided those wicked instruments of his torments, calling them bafe, low, terrene people, and himself exalt∣ed, and set on high, when they told him they

would be contented with a small sum of money from him: He said, It is as great a wickedness to confer one half-penny in case of impiety, as if a man should bestow the whole.

Askew.

Mrs. Iane Askew being called by the Bishop of Winchester, a Parrot, told him, that she was ready to suffer not onely his rebukes, but all things that should follow besides; yea, and all that gladly.

To her Confession in Newgate she thus subscri∣bed; Written by me Jane Askew, who neither wish death, nor fear its might, and as merry as one bound to∣wards Heaven.

In her Confession of her Faith she saith, Though God hath given me the bread of adversity, and the waters of trouble, yet not so much as my sins have deserved.

When Nicholas Sharton counselled her to re∣cant, as he had done, she said, It had been good for him never to have been born.

In an Answer to a Letter of Mr. Lacell's, she writ thus; O Friend, most dearly beloved in God, I marvail not a little what should m••ve you to judge in me so slender a faith as to fear death, which is the end of all misery. In the Lord I desire you not to believe of me such weakness, for I doubt not but God will perform his work in me, like as he hath begun.

When Wrisley Lord Chancellor sent to her Let∣ters at the Stake, offering her the Kings pardon, if she would recant; she refusing once to look up∣on them, gave this answer: That she came not thi∣ther to deny her Lord and Master.

Attalus.

* 1.17He answered to every question, I am a Chri∣stian. Being fired in an iron Chain; Behold (said he) O you Romans, this is to eat man's

flesh, which you falsly object to us Christi∣ans.

Audebert.

Blessed be God (said Anne Audebert of Orleance) for this Wedding Girdle (meaning the Chain) my first marriage was on this Lords Day,* 1.18 and now my second to my Spouse and Lord Christ shall be on the same.

Augustine.

Boughs fall off trees (said he) and stones out of buildings,* 1.19 and why should it seem strange that mortal men die?

Austine.

Austine a Barbar,* 1.20 born about Hennegow in Ger∣many, as he was led to execution, being desired by a Gentleman to have pity upon himself, and if he would not favour his life, yet that he would favour his own soul: He answered, What care I have of my soul, you may see by this; that I had rather give my body to be burned, then to do that thing that were against my conscience.

B

Babilas.

Babilas Bishop of Antioch,* 1.21 being cast by Decius into a filthy stinking Prison for the name of Christ, with as many irons as he could bear, intreated his Friends (that visited him) that after his death they would bury with him the signs and tokens of his valour, meaning his bolts and fetters.

Now (said he) will God wipe away all tears,* 1.22 and now I shall walk with God in the land of the living.

Bainham.

Mr. Iames Bainham,* 1.23 when he repented of his Recantation in Austin's Church in London, He de∣clared

openly with weeping eyes, that he had de∣nied God, and prayed all the people to beware of his weakness, and not to do as he did; For (saie he) If I should not return again unto the truth, this Word of God (he having a New Testament in his hand) would damn me both body and soul at the Day of Judgement. He perswaded them to die by and dy, rather then to do as he did; for he would not feel such an hell again for all the worlds good.

When he was at the Stake in the midst of the fla∣ming fire, which had half consumed his Arms and Legs, he spake these words; O ye Papists, Behold, ye look for miracles, and here now you may see a miracle; for in this fire I feel no more pain, then if I were in a Bed of Down, it is to me as a Bed of Roses.

Bar••evil.

* 1.24Iohn Barbevil said to the Friers that called him ignorant Ass; Well, Admit I were so, yet shall my bloud witness against such Balaams as you be.

Bale.

Mr. John Bale in his excellent Paraphrase in Apocalyps.* 1.25

In his Preface—He that will live godly in Christ Jesus, and be a patient sufferer; he that will stand in Gods fear, and prepare himself to temptation; he that will be strong when adversity shall come, and avoid all assaults of Antichrist and the Devil, let him give himself wholly to the study of this prophesie—He that knoweth not this Book, knoweth not what the Church is, Whereof he is a member.—It containeth the universal trou∣bles, persecutions and crosses, that the Church suffered in the Primitive Spring, what is suffereth

now, and what it shall suffer in the later Times, by the subtilties of Antichrist and his Followers, the cruel Members of Satan; and it manifesteth what Promises, what Crowns, and what Glory the said Congregation shall have, after this present Conflict with the Enemies, that the promised Re∣wards might quicken the hearts of those that the Torments feareth. — Unto St. Iohn were these Mysteries revealed, when he was by the Emperor Domitianus exiled for his Preaching, into the Isle of Patmos, at the cruel Complaints of the Ido∣latrous Priests and Bishops, and by him writ and sent out of the same exile into the Congregations. — The Contents of this Book are from no place more freely and clearly opened, nor told forth more boldly, then out of exile. — Flattery dwel∣ling at home, and sucking there still his Mothers breasts, may never tell out the truth, he seeth so many dangers on every side, as displeasure of Friends, decay of Name, loss of Goods, offence of Great men, and jeopardy of Life, &c. The forsaken wretched sort hath the Lord provided alwayes to rebuke the world of sin, hypocrisie, blindness; for nought is it therefore that he hath exiled a certain number of believing Bre∣thren the Realms of England, of the which afflicted Family my faith is that I am one. Where∣upon I have considered it is no less my bounden duty, under pain of damnation, to admonish Christs flock by this present Revelation of their perils past, and dangers to come for contempt of the Gospel, which now reigneth there above all in the Clergy. — Graciously hath the Lord cal∣led them, especially now of late, but his voice is nothing regarded. His Servants have they impri∣soned, tormented, and slain, having his Verity in

much more contempt then before. We looked for a time of peace, (saith the Prophet Ieremiah) and we fare not the better at all; we waited for a time of health, and we find here nothing else but trou∣ble. And no marvel, considering the Beasts head that was wounded, is now healed up again so work∣manly, as Rev. 13. mentioneth. The abominable hopocrisie, idolatry, pride, and filthiness of those terrible termagaunts of Antichrists holy houshold, those two-horned Whoremongers, those Conju∣rers of Egypt, and lecherous Locusts, leaping out of the bottomless Pit, which daily deceive the ig∣norant multitude with their Sorceries and Charms, must be shewed to the World to their utter shame and confusion. —. To tell them freely of their wicked works by the Scriptures, I have exiled my self for ever from mine own native Countrey, Kindred, Friends, Acquaintance, (which are the great delights of this life) and am well contented for the sake of Christ, and for the comfort of my Brethren there, to suffer poverty, penury, abjecti∣on, reproof, and all that shall come beside.—Here are we admonished before-hand of two most dan∣gerous evils; neither to agree with those Tyrants, that wage war with the Lamb in his elect Mem∣bers, nor yet to obey those deceitful Bishops, that in hypocrisie usurp the Churches Titles. — Of those hath our heavenly Lord premonished us in this heavenly work of his, and graciously called us away from their abominations, lest we should be partakers of their sins, and so receive of their plagues. If we unthankfully neglect it, the greater is our danger.—

Barlaam.

* 1.26He holding his hand in the flame over the Al∣tar, sung that of the Psalmist, Thou teachest my hands to war, and my fingers to fight.

Barnes.

I have been reported (said Dr. Barnes at the Stake) to be a Preacher of Sedition,* 1.27 and disobe∣dient to the Kings Majesty; but here I say to you, that you are all bound by the command of God, to obey your Prince with all humility, and with all your heart; and that not onely for fear of the sword, but also for conscience sake before God: Yea, I say further, If the King should command you any thing against Gods Law, if it be in your power to resist him, yet may you not do it.

Basil.

When Valens the Emperour sent his Officers to him,* 1.28 seeking to turn him from the Faith: And first of all great preferments were offered him; Basil rejected them with scorn: Offer these things (said he) to Children. When he was afterwards threatned grievously; Threaten (said he) your Purple Gallants, that give themselves to their pleasures.

When the Emperors Messenger promised him great preferment,* 1.29 Alas, Sir, (said this Bishop of Caes••rca) these speeches are fit to catch little Chil∣dren, that look after such things; but we that are taught and nourished by the holy Scriptures, are ready to suffer a thousand deaths, rather then to suffer one syllable or tittle of the Scripture to be altered.

When the Emperour threatned to banish him,* 1.30 &c. if he obeyed not, he said, Those Bug-bears were to be propounded to Children; but for his part, though they might take away his life, yet they could not hinder him from professing the Truth.

When Modestus the Praefect asked him,* 1.31 Know you not who we are that command it? No body

(said Basil) whilst you command such things. Know ye not (said the Praefect) that we have Honours to bestow upon you? They are but changeable (said Basil) like your selves. Hereupon he threatned to confiscate his Goods, to torment him, to ba∣nish him, or kill him; he answered, He need not fear confiscation, that had nothing to lose nor banishment, to whom Heaven onely is a Countrey; nor torments, when his body would be dash'd with one blow; nor death, which is the onely way to set him at liberty. The Praefect tel∣ling him he was Mad, he said, Opto me in ae••••ernum sic delirare, I wish I may for ever be thus Mad. The Praefect another time threatning him with death he said, Would it would fall out so well on my side, that I might lay down this carkass of mine in the quarrel of Christ, and in the defence o•• his Truth, who is my Head and Captain.

The Praefect desiring that he would not, by rashly answering, throw himself away, offered him a day and night to consider further of it; but Basil said, I have no need to take further counsel about this matter: Look what I am to day, the same thou shalt find me to morrow; but I pray God that thou change not thy mind.

Benden.

* 1.32Alice Benden, when she was in Prison at Canter∣bury, agreed with a fellow Prisoner to live both of them with two pence half penny a day, to try thereby how well they could sustain penury and hunger before they were put to it.

At her first coming into the Bishops Prison, she was much troubled, and expostulated why her Lord did suffer her to be sequestred from her lo∣ving Fellowes in so extreme misery? But was comforted▪ by these words, Why ar•• thou so heavy,

O my soul? The right hand of the Lord can change all.

At the stake she took forth a shilling of Philip and Mary, which her father had bowed•• and sent her when she was first in Prison, desiring her Bro∣ther there present, to return the same to her Fa∣ther again, that he might understand she never lacked money whilst she lay in Prison.

Bennet.

Mr. Thomas ••ennet,* 1.33 a School-master in Exceter, being press't by a Doctour, a Gray Frier, to re∣cant for putting upon the doors of the Cathedral in Schedules, That the Pope is Antichrist, and that we ought to worship God onely, and not the Saints, said, I take God to record, my life is not dear to me, I am weary of it, seeing your detesta∣ble doings, to the utter destruction of Gods flock, so that I desire death, that I may no longer be par∣taker of your detestable idolatries and superstiti∣ons, or be subject unto Antichrist your Pope. —Away from me I pray you, vex my soul no lon∣ger, ye shall not prevail.—If I should hear and follow you this day, everlasting death should hang over me, a just reward for them that prefer the life of this world before life eternal.

Berger.

Peter Berger,* 1.34 burnt at Lions 155••. beholding the multitude at the stake, said, Great is the Har∣vest, Lord, send Labourers, I see the heavens open to receive me.

B••tken.

When she was brought to the Rack,* 1.35 she said, My Masters, wherefore will you put me to this torture, seeing I have no way offended you? Is it for my Faith's sake? you need not torment me for that, for as I was never ashamed to make confession

thereof, no more will I be now at this present be∣fore you, I will freely shew you my mind therein. But for all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 when they proceeded on with what they inte••••••••, Alas my Masters, said she, If it be so that I must suffer this pain, then give me leave first to call upon God. Her request they granted: whilst she wa•• praying, one of the Commissioners was so sur•••••••• with fear and terrour, that by and by he swo••••••▪ ••nd could not be fetcht again, and so she esca•••••• the torture.

Bilney.

* 1.36Mr. Thomas Bilney in a Letter to Dr. Tonstal Bi∣shop of London, he gives this account of his conver∣sion. —The woman which was twelve years vexed with the bloudy Flux, had consumed all that she had upon Physicians, and yet was still worse and worse, untill such time as she came to Christ, and after she had once touched the hem of his vesture, through faith she was healed. O mighty power of the most High! which I also most miserable sinner have often tasted and felt. Before I came to Christ I had likewise spent all I had upon ignorant Phy∣sicians. —They appointed me Fastings, Watchings, buying of Pardons, and Masses, &c. But at last I heard speak of Jesus, even then, when the New Testament was first set out by Erasmu••. At first I was allured to read, rather for the Latine (having heard it was eloquently done) then for the Word of God. At the first reading I hit upon this sen∣tence of St. Paul, (O most sweet and comfortable sen∣tence to my soul) in 1 Tim. 1. It is a true saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief. This sentence through Gods instruction and inward working, did so exhilarate my heart, being before wounded with the guilt of my sins, inso∣much

that my bruised bones leapt for joy. After this the Scripture began to be more pleasant to me then the honey or the honey-comb. Therein I learned that all my Travels, all my Fasting and Watching, all the redemption of Masses and Par∣dons, without faith in Christ, were but a hasty and swift running out of the right way, or else much like the vesture made of Fig-leaves, wherewithall Adam and Eve went about in vain to cover their nakedness, and could never obtain quietness and rest, till they believed in the promise of God, that Christ the seed of the Woman should break the Serpents head. Neither could I be relieved or ea∣sed of the sharp stingings of my sins, before I was taught of God, that even as Moses exalted the ser∣pent in the Desart, so shall the Son of man be ex∣alted, that all which believe on him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. As soon as I be∣gan to taste and savour this heavenly Lesson, which none can teach but God onely, I desired the Lord to encrease my faith. And at last I desired nothing more, then that I being so comforted by him, might be strengthened by his holy Spirit and grace from above, to teach the wicked his wayes, which are mercy and truth, that the wicked may be con∣verted unto him by me, who sometimes was also wicked.—Accordingly I did teach, and set forth Christ, being made for us by God his Father, our Wisdome, Righteousness, Sanctification and Re∣demption, 1 Cor. 1. Who was made sin for us, i. e. a Sacrifice for sin, that we through him should be made the righteousness of God, 2 Cor. 5. Who be∣came accursed for us, to redeem us from the curse of the Law, Gal. 2.—I taught that all men should first acknowledge their sins, and condemn them, afterward hunger and thirst for that righteousness,

which is by faith in Christ, &c. Rom. 3. And for∣asmuch as this hunger and thirst was wont to be quenched with the fulness of mans righteousness. —Therefore oftentimes have I spoken of those works, exhorting all men not so to cleave to them, as they being satisfied therewith, should loath or wax weary of Christ. For those things I have been cryed out of, attached, and now cast into pri∣son.

* 1.37His abjuration cost him dear, it brought him even to despair, his Friends were fain to be with him night and day.

Bishop Latimer saith, That he thought all the Word of God was against him, and sounded his condemnation: To bring any comfortable Scri∣pture to him, was as though a man should run him through with a sword.

* 1.38The day before his Execution, some Friends finding him eating heartily, with much cheerful∣ness, and a quiet mind, they said, They were glad to see him at that time so heartily to refresh him∣self: O (said he) I imitate those, who having a rui∣nous house to dwell in, yet bestow cost as long as they may to hold it up.

* 1.39In Prison he divers times proved the fire, by putting his finger near to the candle; at the first touch of the candle his flesh resisting, and he with∣drawing his finger, did after chide his flesh in these words; Quid uniu•• m••mlri inustionem ferre n••n po∣tes, & quo pacto cras totius corporis confl•• grationem to∣lerabis? What (said he) canst thou not bear the burn∣ing of one member, and how wilt thou endure to morrow the burning of thy whole body?

* 1.40I feel, and have known it long by Philosophy, that fire is hot; yet I know some (recorded in Gods Word) even in the flame felt no heat, and I

believe that though my body will be wasted by it, my soul shall be purged thereby.

At the same time he most comfortably treated among his Friends, of Isa. 43.1, 2, 3. But now, thus saith the Lord, that created thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel; Fear not, for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy Name. Thou art mine when thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee, and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest through the fire thou shalt not be burnt, for I am the Lord thy God, the Holy one of Israel, thy Saviour. The comfort where∣of never left some of his Friends to their dying day.

The next morning the Officers fetching him to Execution, a certain Friend entreated him to be constant, and to take his death patiently; Bilney answered, I am sailing with the Mariner through a boisterous sea, but shortly shall be in the Ha∣ven, &c. Help me with your Prayers.

Bland.

Mr. Iohn Bland a Kentish Minister,* 1.41 in his Pray∣er at the stake.—Lord Jesus, for thy love I do willingly leave this life, and desire rather the bit∣ter death of thy Cross, with the loss of all earthly things, then to abide the blasphemy of thy Holy Name, or else to obey man in the breaking of thy Command.—This death is more dear unto me then thousands of gold and silver. Such love, O Lord, hast thou laid up in my breast, that I hunger for thee, as the Deer wounded desireth the soyl.

Blehere.

Levine Blehere said to his Friends,* 1.42 offering to rescue him by tumult; Hinder not the Magistrates work, nor my happiness. Father, thou foresawest

the sacrifice from eternity, now accept of it I pray thee.

Bongeor.

* 1.43Agnes Bongeor, having prepared her self to go with her Fellow-martyrs to the stake, putting on a Smock made for that purpose, and sending away her sucking infant to a Nurse, through a mistake of her Name in the Writ (Bowyer being put for Bon∣geor) was kept back. Hereupon she made piteous moan, wept bitterly, &c. Because she went not with them to give her life in defence of her Christ; of all things in the world, life was least looked for by her. In this perplexity a Friend came to her, and put her in mind of Abraham's offering up Is••∣ac. I know (quoth she) that Abraham's will before God was accepted for the deed, in that he would have done it, if the Angel of the Lord had not stay'd him; but I am unhappy, the Lord thinks not me worthy of this dignity; and yet I would have gone with my company with all my heart; and because I did it not, it is now my chief and greatest grief. She was grieved because she had not offered her self (though she had given away her child) which was more then Abraham was put to.)

Bossu.

* 1.44Francis le Bossu, a French Martyr, to encourage his children to suffer martyrdome with himself, he thus spake unto them; Children, we are not now to learn, that it hath alwayes been the portion of Believers to be hated, cruelly used, and devoured by Unbelievers, as sheep of ravening wolves; if we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him Let not these drawn swords terrifie us, they will be but as a Bridge, whereby we shall pass over out of a miserable life into immortal blessedness. We

have breathed, and lived long enough among the wicked; let us now go, and live with our God. He and his two Sons were killed, embracing each other, in the Massacre at Lyons in France, 1572.

Bradford.

Mr. Iohn Bradford,* 1.45 the night before he was car∣ried to Newgate, he dreamt that Chains were brought for him to the Counter, and that the day following he should be carried to Newgate, and that the next day he should be burnt in Smithfield; which accordingly came to pass.

Being askt what he should do, and whither he would go, if he should have his liberty; he said, He cared not whether he went out, or no; but if he did, he would marry and abide still in England secretly, teaching the people as the time would suffer him.

When the Keepers Wife told him the sad News (as she called it) of the nearness of his death, be∣ing to be burned the next day, he put off his Cap, and lifting up his eyes to Heaven, said, I thank God for it, I have looked for the same a long time, and therefore it cometh not now to me suddenly, but as a thing waited for every day and hour; the Lord make me worthy thereof.

Cresw••ll offering to labour for him,* 1.46 and desi∣ring to know what suit he should make for him, What you will do (said he) do it not at my request, for I desire nothing at your hands. If the Queen will give me life, I will thank her; if she will banish me, I will thank her; if she will burn me, I will thank her; if she will condemn me to per∣petual imprisonment, I will thank her.

The Chancellor pressing him to do as they had done,* 1.47 in hopes of the Queens mercy and pardon; My Lord (said he) I desire mercy with Gods mer∣cy,

(i. e. without doing or saying any thing against God and his Truth, pag. 290.) but mercy with Gods wrath God keep me from. — Gods mercy I desire, and also would be glad of the Q••eens fa∣vour, to live as a Subject without clog on Consci∣ence: but otherwise the Lords mercy is better to me then life. — Life in his displeasure is worse then death, and death with his favour is true life.

* 1.48He having refused again and again to answer to the Chancellors Quaeries, said, That no fear, but the fear of perjury made him unwilling to answer (he having been six times sworn not to consent to the practising of any Jurisdiction, or any Autho∣rity on the Bishop of R••me's behalf, within the Realm of England) I am not afraid of death, I thank God, I look and have looked for nothing else from your hands a long time; but I am afraid when death cometh, I should have ma••ter to trou∣ble my Conscience by the guilt of perjury. — As for my death, as I know there are twelve hours in the day, so with the Lord my time is appointed; and when it shall be his good time, then I shall de∣part hence; but in the mean season I am safe enough, though all the reople had sworn my death; into his hands have I committed it, and do, his good will be done.

* 1.49The Earl of Derby sending one of his Servants to him, willing him to tender himself, He told the Messenger, that he thanked his Lordship for his good will towards him, but in this case I can∣not tender my self more then Gods honour.

The same Servant saying also, Ah Mr. Bradford, consider your Mother, Sister, Friends, Kinsfolk, Countrey, what a great discomfort it will be to them to see you die as an Heretick. Mr. Bradford replied, I have learned to forsake Father, Mo∣ther,

Brother, Sister, Friends, and all that ever I have, yea and my own self, for else I cannot be Christs Disciple.

Being askt by a good Gentlewomans Servant,* 1.50 that was sent to him, How he did? he answered, Well, I thank God: for as men in Sailing, which be near to the Shore or Haven where they would be, would be nearer, even so the nearer I am to God, the nearer I would be.

In a Letter to his Mother and Brethren.* 1.51—I am at this time in Prison sure enough from starting to confirm that I have preached unto you: As I am ready (I thank God) with my life and blood to seal the same, if God vouchsafe me worthy of that ho∣nour. — If we suffer with him, we shall also reign w••th him. Be not therefore faint-hearted, but ra∣ther rejoyce, at the least for my sake, who now am in the right and high way to Heaven; for by many afflictions we must enter into the Kingdome of God. Now will God made known his Children. When the wind doth not blow, the Wheat cannot be known from the Chaffe; but when the blast co∣meth, then flieth away the Chaffe, but the Wheat remaineth, and is so far from being hurt, that by the wind it is more cleansed from the Chaffe. Gold when it is cast into the fire is the more precious, so are Gods Children by afflictions. — Indeed I thank God more for this Prison, then for any Par∣lour, yea then for any pleasure that eyer I had: for in it I find God my most sweet good God al∣wayes. — Of all deaths it is most to be desi∣red to die for Gods sake: such are sure to go to Heaven. — Death, nor Life, nor Prison, nor Plea∣sure, I trust in God, shall be able to separate me from my Lord God and his Gospel. — Rejoyce in my sufferings, for it is for your sakes, to confirm

the truth I have taught. — Howsoever you do be obedient to the Higher Powers, that is, in no point either in hand or tongue Rebel; but rather if they command that which with good conscience you cannot obey, lay your head on the Block, and suffer what they shall do, or say. By patience pos∣sess your souls.

* 1.52In his Letter to the City of London. — I ask God heartily mercy, that I do no more rejoyce, then I do, having so great cause, as to be an instru∣ment, wherein it may please my dear Lord, and Saviour to suffer. — Although my sins be mani∣fold and grievous, yet the Bishops and Prelates do not persecute them in me, but Christ himself, his Word, his Truth, and Religion. — Let the anger and plagues of God most justly fallen upon us, be applied to every one of our deserts, that from the bottome of our hearts every one of us may say, It is I Lord, that have sinned against thee: It is my hypocrisie, my vain-glory, my covetousness, unclean∣ness, carnality, security, idleness, unthankfulness, self-love, &c. which have deserved the taking away of thy Word and true Religion, of thy good Ministers by Exile, Imprisonment, Death, &c. — Prepare your selves to the Cross, be obedient to all that be in Authority in all things, that be not against God, his Word; for then answer with the Apostle, It is more meet to obey God, then man. Howbeit never for any thing resist, or rise against the Magistrates. Avenge not your selves. Commit your Cause to the Lord. If you feel in your selves an hope and trust in God, that he will never tempt you above that he will make you able to bear, be assured the Lord will be true to you, and you shall be able to bear all brunts: but if you want this Hope, flee and get you hence, rather then by

your tarrying Gods Name should be dishonoured.

In his Letter to Cambridge.* 1.53 — Thou my Mo∣ther, the University, hast not onely had the truth of Gods Word plainly manifested unto thee by Reading, Disputing, and Preaching publickly and privately, but now to make thee altogether excuse∣less, and as it were almost to sin against the Holy Ghost, if thou put to thy helping hand with the Romish Rout to suppress the Verity, and set out the contrary, thou hast my life and blood, as a Seal to confirm thee, if thou wilt be confirmed, or else to confound thee, if thou wilt take part with the Prelates and Clergy, which now fill up the measure of their Fathers, which slew the Prophets and Apostles, that all the righteous blood from Abel to Bradford may be required at their hands. — For the tender mercy of Christ in his bowels and blood I beseech you to take Christs eye-salve to anoint your eyes, that you may see what you do, and have done in admitting the Romish rotten Rags, which once you utterly expelled. O be not the Dog returned to his vomit; be not the Sow that was washed, returning to her wallowing in the mire. Beware least Satan enter in with seven worse Spirits, &c. It had been better you had ne∣ver known the truth, then after knowledge to have run from it. Ah! woe to this world, and the things therein, which hath now so wrought with you. Oh that ever this Dirt of the Devil should daub up the eye of the Realm! — What is man whose breath is in his nostrils, that thou shouldst thus be afraid of him? — Dost not thou know Rome to be Ba∣bylon? Dost not thou know, that as the old Babylon had the children of Iudah in captivity, so hath Rome the true Iudah, i. e. the Confessors of Christ? Dost not thou know, that as destruction happened unto

it, so shall it do unto this? Dost not thou know that God will deliver his people now, when the time is come as he did then? Hath not God com∣manded his people to come out of her? and wil•• thou give example to the whole Realm to run unto her? Hast thou forgotten the woe that Chris•• threatneth to offence-givers? Wilt not thou re∣member that it were better that a Milstone were hanged about thy neck, and thou thrown into the Sea, then that thou shouldst offend the little one? Dear Mother, Receive some admonition of one of thy poor children, now going to be burned for the testimony of Jesus; Come again to Gods truth, come out of Babylon, confess Christ and his true Doctrine, repent that which is past, &c. Remem∣ber the readings, &c. of Gods Prophet Bucer. Call to mind the threatnings of God (now some∣what seen) by thy children, Leaver, and others. Let the exile of Leaver, Pil••inton, Grindal, H••ddon, Horn, Scory, Ponet, &c. something awake thee. Consider the martyrdome of thy Chickens, Rogers, Saunders, Tailor. And now cast not away the poor admoni∣tion of me, going to be burned also, and to receive the like Crown of Glory with my fellows. — Even now the Axe is laid to the Root.

* 1.54In his Letter to Lancashire and Cheshire, &c. — Indeed if I should simply consider my life with that which it ought to have been, and as God in his Law requireth, then could I not but cry, as I do, Righteous art thou, O Lord, &c. But when I consider the cause of my condemnation, I cannot but lament, that I do no more rejoyce; for it is Gods truth. So that the condemnation is not a condemnation of Bradford simply, but rather a con∣demnation of Christ and his Truth. Bradford is no∣thing else, but an instrument in whom Christ and

his Doctrine is condemned. And therefore, my dearly beloved, rejoyce, rejoyce, and give thanks with me, and for me, that ever God did vouchsafe so great a benefit to our Countrey, as to choose the most unworthy (I mean my self) to be one, in whom it pleaseth him to suffer. — Forget not how that the Lord hath shewed himself true, and me his true Preacher, by bringing to pass these plagues, which at my mouth you oft heard before. — My blood will cry for vengeance, as against the Papists, Gods enemies, &c. so against you, if ye repent not, amend not, and turn not unto the Lord.

In his Letter to the Town of Walden.* 1.55 — What can you desire more, to assure your Consciences of the Verity taught by your Preachers, then their own lives? Waver not therefore in Christs Reli∣gion truly taught you. Never shall the enemies be able to burn it, and imprison it, and keep it in bonds, though they may imprison and burn us. — I humbly beseech you, and pray you in the bowels and blood of Jesus, now I am going to death for the testimony of Jesus, love the Lords Truth, love (I say) to love it, and to frame your lives thereafter. Alas! you know the cause of all these plagues fallen upon us, and of the success, which Gods adversaries have daily, is for our not loving Gods Word. You know how that we were but Gospellers in lips, and not in life. — Remem∣ber that before ye learned A.B.C. your Lesson was Christs Cross. Forget not that Christ will have no Disciples, but such as will promise to deny them∣selves, and to take up their Cross (mark that, take it up) and follow him, and not the multitude, cu∣stome, &c. — Loth would I be a witness against you at the last day, as of truth I must be, if ye

repent not, if ye love not Christs Gospe••••

* 1.56In his Letter to B.C. — The world seems 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have the upper hand, the Truth seems to be op∣pressed, and they which take part therewith an unjustly entreated. The cause of all this is God anger and mercy: His anger, because we hav•• grievously sinned against him, we have been un••thankful for his Word, &c. we have been so car∣nal, covetous, licentious, &c. that of his Justice he could no longer forbear, but make us feel his an∣ger, &c. His mercy is seen in this, that God do•••• vouchsafe to punish us in this present life. If he should not have punished us, Do not you think we should have continued in the evils we were in▪ Yes verily, we should have been worse. — The way to Heaven is not the wide way of the world, but it is a strait way, which few walk in; for few live godly in Christ, few regard the Life to come, few remember the day of Judgement, few remem∣ber how Christ will deny them before his Father, that do deny him here, few consider that Christ-will be ashamed of them in the last day, which are ashamed of his Truth and true Service, few cast up their accounts, what will be laid to their charge in the day of vengeance, few regard the condemna∣tion of their own consciences, in doing that which they inwardly disallow, few love God better then their goods. — Of this I would that ye were all certain, that all the hairs of your heads are num∣berless, so that not one of them shall perish, nei∣ther shall man or Devil be able to attempt any thing, much less do any thing to you before your heavenly Father, which loveth you most tenderly, shall give them leave; they shall go no farther then he will, nor keep you any longer in trouble then he will. Therefore cast on him all your care, for

he is careful for you. Onely study to please him, and to keep your consciences clean, and your bo∣dies pure from the idolatrous service, which now every where is used, and God will marvellously and mercifully defend and comfort you.

In his Letter to Erkinald Rawlins and his wife.* 1.57 —First we have cause to rejoyce for these dayes, because our Father suffereth us not to lye in Ieza∣bel's bed, sleeping in our sins and security, but as mindful of us, doth correct us as his children. —Secondly, because they are dayes of tryal, wherein not onely ye your selves, but also the world shall know, that ye be none of his, but the Lords Darlings, whom we obey his servants we are. Now it is seen whether we obey the world or God. —But the tryals of these dayes ye are occasioned more to repent, more to pray, more to contemn this world, more to desire life everlasting, more to be holy, for holy is the end; wherefore God doth afflict us, and so to come to Gods company.

In his Letter to Mr. Laurence Saunders.* 1.58 — A Friend having moved the Prisoners to subscribe to the Papists Articles, with this condition, so far as they are not against Gods word. Dr. Taylor, and Mr. Philpot think the salt sent by our Friend is un∣seasonable; for my own part, I pray God in no case I may seek my self, and indeed (I thank God) I purpose it not.

In another Letter.* 1.59 — This will be offensive; therefore let us Vadere plane, and so sane. I mean let us all confess we are no changlings, but re ipsa are the same we were in Religion; and therefore cannot subscribe, except we will dissemble both with God, with our selves, and with the world.

In his Letter to Dr. Cranmer, Dr. Ridley, and Dr. Latimer.—Our dear brother Rogers hath bro∣ken

the Ice valiantly; this day (I think) or to mor∣row at the uttermost, hearty Hooper, sincere Saun∣ders, and trusty Tailor end their course, and receive their Crown. The next am I, who hourly look for the Porter to open me the Gates after them to en∣ter into the desired Rest. God forgive me mine unthankfulness for this exceeding great mercy. For though I justly suffer (for I have been a great Hypocrite, &c. the Lord pardon me, yea he hath done it, he hath done it indeed) yet what evil hath he done? Christ, whom the Prelates persecute, his truth, which they hate in me, hath done no evil, nor deserved death.—O what am I Lord, that thou shouldest thus magnifie me? Is this thy wont, to send for such a wretched Hypocrite in a fiery chariot, as thou didst for Elias?

* 1.60In his Letter to the Lord Russel.—Faith is rec∣koned, and worthily among the greatest gifts of God, by it, as we are justified, and made Gods children; so are we Temples and Possessours of the Holy Spirit, yea of Christ also, Eph. 4. And of the Father himself, Iohn 14. By faith we drive the Devil away, 2 Pet. 5. We overcome the world, 1 Iohn 5. And are already Citizens of Heaven, &c. Yet the Apostle doth match even with faith, yea, as it were prefer suffering Persecution for Christs sake, Phil. 1. — Though the wisdome of the world think of the Cross according to sense, and therefore flieth from it, as from a most great ignominy and shame; yet Gods Scholars have learned to think otherwise of the Cross, as the Frame-house wherein God frameth his Children like to his Son Christ, the Furnace that fineth Gods gold, the High-way to Heaven, the Suit and Live∣ry of Gods servants, the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory.

In his Meditation on the Commandements.* 1.61 —As the first Command teacheth me as well that thou art my God, as what God thou art; therefore of equity I should have no other Gods but thee, that is, I should onely hang on thee, trust in thee, serve thee, call on thee, obey thee, and be thankful to thee; so because thou didst reveal thy self visi∣bly, that thou mightest visibly be worshipped. The second Commandement is concerning thy Wor∣ship, that in no point I should follow in worship∣ping thee the device or intent of any man, Saint, Angel, or Spirit, but should take all such as idola∣try, and image-service, be it never so glorious. And why? forsooth because thou wouldst I should worship thee as thou hast appointed by thy Word; for if service be acceptable it must be according to the Will of him, to whom it is done, and not of him who doth it, &c. So that the meaning of this Precept is, that as in the first I should have none other Gods but thee, so I should have no worship of thee,* 1.62 but such as thou appointest—And there∣fore utterly abandon mine own will and reason, all the reasons and good intents of man, and wholly give my self to serve thee after thy will and word. —Thou bidst me not to take thy Name in vain,* 1.63 as by temerarious, or vain swearing, &c. So by denying thy truth and word, or concealing it, when occasion is offered to promote thy glory, and confirm thy truth. By reason whereof I may well see, that thou wouldst have me to use my tongue in humble confessing thee,* 1.64 and thy word, and truth after my Vocation, &c.—Thy Ministers I pray not for,* 1.65 thy Church I am not careful for, no not now (good Lord) when wicked Doctrine most pre∣vaileth, Idolatry, Superstition, and Abomination abound, the Sacraments, &c. blasphemously cor∣rupted,

&c. all which my wickedness brought in, my profaning of the fourth Commandement, and my not praying. Thy Ministers are in Prison, di∣spersed in other Countreys, spoiled, burnt, mur∣thered, many fall (for fear of goods, life, name, &c.) from the truth they have received to most manifest idolatry, false Preachers abound among the peo∣ple, thy people dearly bought, even with thy bloud, are not fed with the bread of thy Word, but with swillings and drink for swine. Antichrist wholly prevaileth, and yet for all this also I am too careless, nothing lamenting my sins, which have been the cause of all this.—Help thy Church, cherish it,* 1.66 and give it harbour here and elsewhere for Christs sake. Purge the Ministry from corru∣ption, and false M••ni••ters. Send out Preachers to feed thy people. Destroy Antichrist and all his Kingdome. Give to such as be fallen from thy truth, repentance. Keep others from falling, and by their falling do thou the more confirm us Confirm thy M••nisters and poor people in Prison and Exile. Strengthen them in thy truth. Deliver them if it be thy good will. Give them that with conscience they may so answer their Adversaries that thy servants may rejoyce, and thy Adversarie•• be confounded. Avenge thou thy own cause (•• thou God of Hosts) Help all thy people, and m•••• especially,* 1.67 because I have most need.—Set my heart strait in case of Religion, to acknowledg•• thee one God, to worship none other God, to re••verence thy Name, and keep thy Sabbaths. Set m•• heart right in matters of humane conversation, t•• honour my Parents, to obey Rulers, and reverenc•• the Ministry of the Word, to have hands clea•• from bloud, true from theft, a body free from A••dultery,

and a tongue void of all offence, but purge the heart first O Lord, &c.—

In his Meditation concerning the sober usage of the body,* 1.68 and the pleasures of this life. — O that I could consider often and heartily that this body God hath made to be the tabernacle and mansion of our soul for this life; but by reason of sin dwel∣ling in it; is become now to the soul nothing else but a prison, and that most strait, vile, stinking, fil∣thy, &c. Then should I not pamper up my body to obey it, but bridle it that it may obey the soul; then should I flie the pain it putteth my soul unto by reason of sin and provocation to all evil, and continually desire the dissolution of it, with Paul, and the deliverance from it, as much as ever did prisons his deliverance out of prison, for alonely by it the Devil hath a door to tempt and so to hurt me. — If it were dissolved, and I out of it, then could Satan no more hurt me, then wouldst thou speak unto me face to face, then the conflicting time were at an end, then sorrow would cease, and joy would encrease, and I should enter into inesti∣mable rest. —

In his Meditation for exercise of true mortifica∣tion.* 1.69 — He that will be ready in weighty mat∣ters to deny his own will, and to be obedient to the will of God, the same had need to accustome him∣self to deny his desires in matters of less weight, and to exercise mortification of his will in trifles. — If we cannot watch with Christ one hour (as he saith to Peter) we undoubtedly can much less go to death with him. Wherefore, that in great tempta∣tions we may be ready to say with Christ, Not my will but thine be done, &c. Help me to accustome my self continually to mortifie my concupiscence of pleasant things, i. e. of wealth, riches, glory, li∣berty,

favour of men, meats, drink, apparel, ease, yea and life it self, &c. —

* 1.70In his Meditation of Gods Providence. —This ought to be unto us most certain, that nothing i•• done without thy Providence O lord, i. e. without thy Knowledge, i. e. without thy Will, Wisdome, and Ordinance, for all these Knowledge doth com∣prehend in it, &c. —

This will we must believe most assurely to be•• all just and good, howsoever otherwise it seem so unto us. — But though all things be done by thy Providence, yet Providence hath many and divers•• means to work by, which means being contemned, thy Providence is contemned also.* 1.71 — Indeed when means cannot be had, then should we not tye thy Providence to means, but make it free as thou art free; for it is not of any need, that thou usest any instrument or mean to serve thy Provi∣dence. Thy Power and Wisdome is infinite, and therefore should we hang on thy Providence even when all is clean against us. — Grant (Dear Fa∣ther) that I may use this knowledge to my comfort and commodity in thee; i. e. Grant that in what state soever I be,* 1.72 I may not doubt but the same doth come to me by thy most just Ordinance; yea, by thy merciful Ordinance; for as thou art just, and thou art merciful, yea, thy mercy is above all thy works. — Look for thy help in time conveni∣ent, not onely when I have means, by which thou mayest work, and art so accustomed to do, but also when I have no means, but am destitute; yea, when all means be directly and clean against me, grant (I say) yet that I may still hang on thee, and on thy Providence, not doubting of a Fatherly end in thy good time. And least I should contemn thy Provi∣dence,

or presuming upon it by uncoupling those things which thou hast coupled together, preserve me from neglecting thy ordinary and lawful means in all my needs;* 1.73 if so be I may have them, and with a good conscience use them, although I know thy Providence be not tyed to them farther then pleaseth thee. — Howbeit so, that I depend in no part on the means, or on my diligence, wisedome, and industry, but on thy Providence, which more and more perswade me to be altogether fatherly, and good, how far soever, otherwise it appear, yea is felt of me.* 1.74

In his Meditation of Gods presence. — There is nothing that maketh more to true godliness of life, then the perswasion of thy presence. (Dear Father, and that nothing is hid from thee, but all to thee is open and naked, even the very thoughts which one day thou wilt reveal, either to our praise or punishment in this life, as thou didst Da∣vid's faults, 2 King. 12. or in the life to come, Mat. 25. Grant to me (Dear God) mercy for all my sins, especially my hid and close sins, &c. and that henceforth I alwayes think my self conversant before thee, so that if I do well, I pass not the pub∣lishing of it, as Hypocrites do, if I do or think any evil, I may know that the same shall not alwayes be hid from men. Grant me that I may alwayes have in mind that day wherein all my works shall be re∣vealed, so in trouble and wrong I shall find com∣fort, and otherwise be kept through thy grace from evil.

In his Meditation of God's pow••r, beauty, and goodness.* 1.75 — Because thou Lord wouldest have us to love thee, not onely dost thou will, entice, al∣lure, and provoke us, but also dost command us so

to do, promising thy self unto such as love thee, and threatning us with damnation if we do other∣wise, whereby we may see both our great corrupti∣on and naughtiness, and also thine exceeding great mercy towards us. — What a thing is it, that power, riches, authority, beauty, goodness, libera∣lity, truth, justice, which all thou art, good Lord, cannot move us to love thee? whatsoever things we see fair, good, wise, mighty, are but even sparkles of thy power, beauty, goodness, wisdome, which thou art. —

* 1.76In his Meditation of death, &c — O Dear Father. — That our hearts were perswaded that when we go out of the prison of the body, and so taken into thy blessed company then. — Whatso∣ever good we can wish we shall have, and whatso∣ever we loath, shall be far from us, &c. Then should we live in longing for that which we now most loath. — If we remember the good things that after this life shall ensue,* 1.77 without wavering in the certainty of faith, the passage of death shall be the more desired. It is like a sailing over the sea to thy home and countrey: it is like a medicine or purgation to the health of the soul and body: It is the best Physician. It is like a woman in travail; for as the child (being delivered) cometh into a more large place then the womb, wherein it did lye before, so the soul being delivered out of the body, cometh into a much more large and ••air place, even into Heaven. —

* 1.78In his Prayer for the remission of sins. — O gracious God, who seekest all means possible how to bring thy children to the feeling, and sure sense of thy mercy; and therefore when prosperity will not serve, then sendest thou adversity, graciously correcting them here, whom thou wilt shall with

thee elsewhere live for ever. We poor Misers give humble praises and thanks to thee (Dear Father) that thou hast vouchsafed us worthy of thy corre∣ction at this present, hereby to work that which we in prosperity and liberty did neglect. For the which neglecting, and many other our grievous sins, whereof we now accuse our selves before thee (most merciful Lord) thou mightest have most just∣ly given us over, and destroyed both souls and bo∣dies. But such is thy goodness towards us in Christ, that thou seemest to forget all our offences, and — wilt that we should suffer this Cross now laid upon us for thy Truth and Gospels sake, and so to be thy witnesses with the Prophets, Apostles, Mar∣tyrs, and Confessours, yea with thy dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ to whom thou dost now here be∣gin to fashion us like,* 1.79 that in his glory we may be like him also. O good God, what are we on whom thou shouldest shew this great mercy? O loving Lord, forgive us our unthankfulness and sins. O faithful Father, give us thy holy Spirit now to cry in our hearts, Abba, dear Father, to assure us of our eternal election in Christ, to reveal more and more thy Truth unto us, to confirm, strengthen, and sta∣blish us so in the same, that we may live and die in it as Vessels of thy mercy, to thy glory, and to the commodity of thy Church. Indue us with the Spi∣rit of thy wisdome, that with good conscience we may alwayes so answer the enemies in thy cause, as may turn to their conversion, or confusion, and our unspeakable consolation in Jesus Christ, for whose sake we beseech thee henceforth to keep us to give us patience, and to will none otherwise for deliverance or mitigation of our misery, then may stand alwayes with thy good pleasure and merciful will towards us. Grant this, dear Father, not one∣ly

to us in this place, but also to all others else∣where afflicted for thy Names sake, through the death and merit of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

* 1.80In his godly Meditations. — We are rather to be placed among the wicked, then among thy chil∣dren, for that we are so shameless for our sin, and careless for thy wrath, which we may well say to be most grievous against us, and evidently set forth in the taking away of our good King, and the true Religion, in the exile of thy Servants, imprison∣ment of thy People, misery of thy Children, and death of thy Saints: and by placing over us in autho∣rity thine enemies, by the success thou gavest them in all that they took in hand, by the returning again into our Countrey of Antichrist the Pope.—What shall we do? what shall we say? who can give us pe∣nitent hearts? who can open our lips, that our mouths might make acceptable confession unto thee? — O what now may we do?* 1.81 Despair? no, for thou art God, and therefore good; thou art merciful, and therefore thou forgivest sins, with thee is mercy and propitiation; and therefore thou art worshipped. When Adam had sinned, thou gavest him mercy before he desired it, and wilt thou deny us mercy, which now desire the same?* 1.82 Adam excused his fault, and accused thee, but we accuse our selves, and excuse thee, and shall we be sent empty away? — Abraham was pulled out of Idolatry, when the world was drown'd therein, and art thou his God onely? Israel in captivity in Egypt was graciously visited and delivered, and dear God, that same good Lord, shall we alwayes be forgotten? How often in the wilderness didst thou defer and spare thy plagues at the request of Moses, when the peo∣ple themselves made no Petition to thee; and see∣ing we do not onely make our Petitions to thee, but

also have a Mediator for us, now far above Moses, even Jesus Christ, shall we (I say) dear Lord, de∣part ashamed?* 1.83 — Take into thy custody and go∣vernance for ever our souls and bodies, our lives, and all that ever we have. Tempt us never further then thou wilt make us able to bear, and — al∣wayes as thy children guide us, so that our life may please thee, and our deaths praise thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord, for whose sake we heartily pray thee to grant these things, &c. not onely to us, but, &c. especially for thy children, that be in thraldome under their enemies, in exile, in prison, poverty,* 1.84 &c. Be merciful to all the whole Realm of England, grant us all true repentance, and mi∣tigation of our misery. And if it be thy good will, that thy holy Word and Religion may continue amongst us. Pardon our Enemies, Persecutors, and Slanderers, and if it be thy pleasure turn their hearts.* 1.85 — Oh mighty King and most High, Al∣mighty God, who mercifully governest all things which thou hast made, look down upon the faith∣ful seed of Abraham, &c. consecrated to thee by the anointing of thy holy Spirit, and appointed to thy Kingdome by thy eternal purpose, free mercy, and grace, but yet as strangers wandring in this vile vile of misery, brought forth daily by worldly Tyrants like Sheep to the slaughter. — Thou hast destroyed Pharaoh with all his Horse and Chari∣ots, puffed up with pride against thy people, lead∣ing forth safely by the hands of thy mercy thy be∣loved Israel through the high waves of the roaring waters.* 1.86 Thou O God, the Lord of all Hosts and Armies didst first drive away from the Gates of thy people the blasphemous Senacherib, slaying of his Army 85000 by the Angel in one night, and after by his own Sons before his Idols didst kill the same

blasphemous Idolater, &c. Thou didst transfor•• and change proud Nebuchadnezzar, the enemy o•• thy people, into a bruit beast, to eat grass and hay•• to the horrible terrour of all worldly Tyrants, &c. Thou didst preserve those thy three Servants i•• Babylon, who with bold courage gave their bo∣dies to the fire, because they would not wor∣ship any dead Idol, and when they were cast into the burning Furnace thou didst give them chear∣ful hearts to rejoyce and sing Psalms,* 1.87 and saved•••• unhurt the very hairs of their heads, turn••ng the flame from them to devour their enemies. Thou O Lord God by the might of thy right arm, which governeth all, broughtest Daniel thy Prophet safe into light and life forth of the dark Den of the devouring Lions,* 1.88 &c. — Now also, O heavenly Father, beholder of all things, to whom belongs vengeance, thou seest and con••iderest how thy holy Name by the wicked Worldlings, and blasphemons Idolaters is dishonoured, thy sacred Word forsa∣ken, refused, and despised, thy holy Spirit provoked, offended, thy chosen Temple polluted and defiled. Tarry not too long therefore, but shew thy power speedily upon thy chosen Houshold, which is so grievously vexed, and so cruelly handled by thy open enemies. Avenge thine own glor••, and shorten these evil dayes for thine Elects sake. Let thy King∣dome come of all thy Servants desired, and though we have all offended thy Majesty,* 1.89—Yet for thine own glory (O merciful Lord) suffer not the enemy of thy Son Christ, the Romish Antichrist, thus wretchedly to delude and draw from thee our poor brethren, for whom thy Son once died, that by his cruelty, after so clear light, they they should be made Captives to dumb Idols and devillish inventions of Popish Ceremonies there∣unto

pertaining. Suffer him not to seduce the sim∣ple sort with this fond opinion, that his false gods, blind, mumbling, feigned Religion, or his foolish Superstition doth give him such conquest, such victories, such triumph, and so high an hand over us.* 1.90 We know most certainly, O Lord, that it is not their arm and power, but our sins and offences, that hath delivered us to their fury, and hath cau∣sed thee to turn away from us: But turn again, O Lord, let us fall into thine hands, &c. least these vain Idolaters do rejoyce at the miserable destructi∣on of those men whom they make Proselvtes, and from thy Doctrine Apostates. But O Lord, thy will be fulfilled, this is thy righteous judgement to punish us with the tyrannical yoke of blindness, because we have cast away from us the sweet yoke of the wholesome Word of thy Son our Saviour. Yet consider the horrible blasphemies of thine and our enemies.* 1.91 — They say in their hearts there is no God, which either can or will deliver us: Wherefore, O heavenly Father, the Governour of all things, the Avenger of the Causes of the poor, the fatherless, the widow, and the oppressed, look down from Heaven with the face of thy fa∣therly mercies, and forgive us all former offences, and for thy Son Jesus Christs sake have mercy up∣on us; who by the force and cruelty of wicked and blasphemous Idolaters, (without causes appro∣ved) are haled and pulled from our own houses, are slandered, slain, and murdered as Rebels and Traytors, like persons pernicious, pestiferous, se∣ditious, pestilent, and full of mortal poyson, to all men contagious; whereas we do meddle no farther but against the hellish powers of darkness, &c. which would deny the will of our Christ unto us, we do contend no farther but onely for our

Christ Crucified, and the onely salvation by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 blessed Passion.* 1.92 — Therefore (O Lord) for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 glorious Names sake, for Jesus Christs sake, &c. make the wicked Idolaters to wonder and stan•• amazed at thy Almighty power. Use thy wonte•• strength to the confusion of thine enemies, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the help and deliverance of thy persecuted people▪ All thy Saints do beseech thee therefore: The young Infants (which have some deal tasted of thy sweet Word) by whose mouths thou hast promised to make perfect thy praises, whose Angels do always behold thy face, who besides the loss of us their Pa∣rents, are in danger to be compelled and driven (without thy great mercies) to serve dumb and in∣sensible Idols, do cry and call unto thee: Their pitiful Mothers, with lamentable tears lie pro∣strate before the Throne of thy Grace.* 1.93 Thou Fa∣ther of the fatherless, Judge of the widdows, and Avenger of all the oppressed, Let it appear, O Lord Omnipotent, that thou dost here Judge, Avenge, and punish all wrongs offered to all thy little Ones that do believe in thee. Do this, O Lord, For thy Names sake. Arise up, O Lord, and thine enemies shall be scattered and confounded. So be it. O Lord most merciful, at thy time ap∣pointed.

Brown.

* 1.94Iohn Brown told his wife (as he sate in the Stocks) that the Arch-Bishop had burnt his feet to the bones, so as he could not set them upon the ground, and all to make them deny Christ, which (said he) I will never do; for if I should deny him in this world, he would deny me hereafter.

* 1.95Thomas Brown being brought forth to be con∣demned, Bonner said to him, Brown, you have been before me many times, and I have took much pains

to win thee from thine errors, yet thou and such like have, and do report that I go about to seek thy blood. Yea my Lord, (said Brown) indeed you be a Blood-sucker; and I would I had as much blood as there is water in the Sea for you to suck.

Bruger.

A Frier offering Iohn Bruger,* 1.96 a forreign Mar∣tyr, a Wooden Cross at the Stake, No (said he) I have another true Cross imposed on me, which now I will take up. I worship not the work of mans hands, but the Son of God. I am content with him for my onely Advocate.

Bruse.

I thank God (said Peter Bruse) my broken Leg suffered me not to flie this Martyrdome.* 1.97

Buisson.

I shall now have (said Iohn Buisson) a double Goal-delivery;* 1.98 one out of my sinful flesh, ano∣ther from the loathsome Dungeon I have long lain in.

Burgins.

Lord (said Annas Burgins in the midst of his tor∣ments) forsake me not,* 1.99 least I forsake thee.

Burgon.

Iohn Burgon to his Judges,* 1.100 asking him if he would appeal to the High-Court, answered, Is it not enough that your hands are polluted with blood, but you will make more guilty of it?

Barnes.

When Dr. Barnes was brought before Cardinal Wolsey,* 1.101 He told him, he thought it necessary that his Golden Shoos, and Golden Cushions, &c. should be sold and given to the poor, for that such things were not comely for his Calling, neither was the Kings Majesty maintained by his Pomp, but by God, who saith, By me Kings reign.

When the Cardinal would have had him to re••fer himself to him, promising him Favour, he an••swered, I will stick to the Holy Scripture, and t•• Gods Book, according to the simple Talent tha•• God hath lent me.

Being called before the Bishops and Abbot o•• Westminster, who demanded of him, whether h•• would abjure or burn, he was in a great agony and then thought rather to burn then to abjure▪ but perswaded by Gardiner and Fox, because they said he should do more good in time to come, He abjured, and carried his Fagot to Pauls.

After they had long detained him in Prison not∣withstanding, upon notice given him of their in∣tentions to burn him, notwithstanding his abjura∣tion, he escaped out of England into Germany, where he made his supplication to King Henry the Eighth, against the Lordly Bishops and Prelates of England, for the intollerable injuries, wrongs, and oppressions wherewith they had vexed not onely himself, but all true Preachers of Gods Word, and Professors of the same, contrary to the Word of God, and their own Laws and Doctors. — I do not believe (saith he) that ever God will suffer long so great Tyranny against his Word, and so violent Oppressions of Christians, as they now use, and that in the Name of Christ and his Holy Church. — Now it is come to that, that whoever he be, high or low, poor or rich, wise or foolish, that speaketh against them and their vicious living, he is either made a Traytor to your Grace, or an He∣retick against Holy Church, as though they were Kings or Gods. — If there be any men, that Preach, Dispute, or put forth in Writing not any thing touching them, though it be never so blasphe∣mous against God, the Blood of Christ, and his

Holy Word, they will not once be moved there∣with, — But if any man speak against their Cloak∣ed Hypocrisie, or against any thing belonging to them, by which their abominations are disclosed, nothing can excuse, but he must either to open shame, or cruel death, and that under the accusa∣tion of Treason. But who is he that would be a Traitor, or maintain a Traitor against your Maje∣sty? Sure no man can do it without the great dis∣pleasure of the eternal God. The Doctrine of the Gospel teacheth all obedience to Rulers, and not Sedition; and such as have preached the Word of God onely, have never been the movers of dis∣obedience or rebellion against Princes, but they have been ready to suffer with all patience what∣soever Tyranny any Power would minister unto them, giving all people example to do the same; whereas the Papists exempt the Pope and Priests from being bound to obey Magistrates. Yea, as to the people they teach, that the words requiring Subjection are a Counsel, and not a Command; and that the Popes Authority is sufficient to Dispense with all the Commandments of God. — Wherefore most gracious Prince, I lowly and meerly desire your Majesty to Judge between the Bishops and me, which of us is truest faith∣fullest to God and to your Majesty.

The following Articles were some of Dr. Barnes his Position in his Sermon, which the Bishops con∣demned for Heresie. (1) If thou believe that thou art more bound to serve God to morrow, which is Christmass day, or on Easter day, or on Whitsunday, for any holiness that is in one day more then ano∣ther, thou art superstitious. (2) Now dare no man preach the Truth and the very Gospel of God, especially they that be feeble and fearful; but I

trust, yea I pray to God, that it may shortly come that false and manifest errours may be plainly shew∣ed, &c. (3) We make now adayes Martyrs, I tru•••• we shall have many more shortly; for the Verity could never be preached plainly, but persecution followed. (6) I will never believe, neither can I believe that one man may be by the Law of God 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bishop of two or three Cities, yea of a whole Countrey;* 1.102 for it is contrary to Saint Paul, who saith, I have left thee behind to set in every City a Bishop. (7) It cannot be proved by Scripture that a man of the Church should have so great tempo∣ral possessions. (8) Sure I am, that they cannot by the Law of God have any Jurisdiction secular. (9) They say they be the Successors of Christ and his Apostles, but I can see them follow none but Iudas; for they bear the purse and have all the money.

To burn me or to destroy me (saith he in his Defence of the Two and twentieth Article) can∣not so greatly profit them; for when I am dead, the Sun, and the Moon, and the Stars, and the Ele∣ments, yea and also Stones shall defend this Cause against them, rather then the Verity should pe∣rish. — As for me I do promise them here by this present Writing, and by the fidelity I owe to my Prince, that if they will be bound to our noble Prince, after the manner of his Law, and after good conscience and right, that they shall do me no violence, nor wrong, but discuss and dispute these Articles, and all other that I have written after the holy Word of God, and by Christs holy Scripture with me, then will I (as soon as I may know it) present my self unto our most noble Prince to prove these things by Gods Word against you all. —

He also writ unto King Henry the Eighth an ex∣cellent Treatise to prove from the Scriptures of Truth, and out of the Writings of the Fathers, that faith onely justifieth before God. Prefacing it thus, Now if your Grace do not take upon you to hear the Disputation of this Article out of the ground of holy Scripture, my Lords the Bishops will con∣demn it, before they read it, as their manner is to do with all things, that please them not, and which they understand not, and then cry they, Heresie, Heresie, an Heretick, an Heretick, he ought not to be heard, &c.

He writ also several other Treatises, as what the Church is, what the Keyes of the Church be, and to whom they were given. Against free-will, that it is lawful for all men to read the holy Scriptures, that mens constitutions, which are not grounded in Scripture, bind not the Conscience, &c. In which Treatise he tells us, there be two manners of Pow∣ers; a Temporal, and a Spiritual Power. The Tem∣poral is committed to Magistrates; in this Power the King is chief and full Ruler, &c. Unto this Power must we be obedient in all things that per∣tain to the ministration of this present life, and of the Commonwealth, not onely for avoiding of pu∣nishment, but for conscience sake. So that if this Power command any thing of Tyranny against right and law (alwayes provided it repugne not against the Gospel, nor destroy our Faith) our Charity must needs suffer it. — Nevertheless if he com∣mand thee any thing against right, or do thee any wrong, if thou canst by any reasonable and quiet means▪ without sedition, insurrection, or breaking of the common Peace save thy self, or avoid his Tyranny, thou mayest do it with good Conscience. —But in no wise mayest thou make any resistance

with sword or with hand, but obey, except thou canst avoid as I have shewed thee. — But now it will be enquired, if it please the King to condemn the New Testament in English, and to command that none of his Subjects shall have it under dis∣pleasure, whether they be bound to obey this Command or no? To this he answers (having shew∣ed why the King should not lay any such Command on his Subjects) If the King forbid the New Testa∣ment, or any of Christs Sacraments, or the preach∣ing of the Word of God, or any other thing that is against Christ, under a temporal pain, or under the pain of death, men should first make faithful prayers to God, and then intercede the King for a release of the Command. If he will not do it, they shall keep their Testament, with all other Ordi∣nances of Christ, and let the King exercise his Tyranny (if they cannot flee) and in no wise under pain of damnation shall they withstand him with violence, but suffer patiently, and leave the Ven∣geance of it to their heavenly Father, which hath a scourge to tame those Bedlams with, when he sees his time: Neither shall they deny Christs Ve∣rity, nor forsake it before the Prince, lest they run the danger of being denied by Christ before his Father. — This may be proved by the exam∣ples of the Apostles, when the High Priests of the Temple commanded Peter and Iohn that they should no more Preach and Teach in the Name of Jesus:* 1.103 They made them answer, It was more right to obey God then man. Also the Pharisees came and commanded our Master Christ in Herods Name to depart from thence under pain of death: But he would not obey, but bid them go tell that Wolf, Behold I cast out Devils,* 1.104 &c. Nevertheless I must con∣tinue this day, to morrow, and the next day, &c. So that

he left not the Ministration of the Word for the Kings pleasure, nor yet for fear of death. The three Children also would not obey the Kings com∣mand against Gods Word.* 1.105 Daniel would not leave off Prayer,* 1.106 though commanded by the King.—So that Christians are bound to obey in suffering the Kings Tyranny, but not in consenting to his un∣lawful Command, Alwayes having before their eyes, the comfortable saying of our Master Christ, Fear not them that can onely kill the body;* 1.107 and that of Peter, Happy are ye if ye suffer for righteousness sake, &c. — As for the Spiritual Power, it hath no authority to make Statutes or Laws to order the World by, but onely faithfully and truly to preach the Word, not adding thereto, nor taking there∣from. — If these Ministers will of Tyranny, above the Word of God, make any Law or Statute, it must be considered, whether it be openly and di∣rectly against the Word of God, and to the de∣struction of the Faith, &c. such Statutes men are not bound for to obey, neither of Charity, (for here Faith is hurt, which giveth no place to Cha∣rity) nor for avoiding of slander, &c. The more that men be offended at the Word, and the stiffer they be against it, the more openly and plainly, yea and that to their faces, that make such Statutes, must we resist them with these words, We are more bound to obey God then man. — The other manner of Statutes be when certain things, that be called indifferent, be commanded to be done of neces∣sity, &c. Here must they also be withstood, and in no wise obeyed; for in this is our Faith hurt, and liberty of Christianity, &c. and therefore must withstand them that will take this liberty from us, with this Text of Scripture,* 1.108 We are bought with the price of Christs blood, we will not be the servants of men.

This Text is open against them, that will bind men•• Consciences in those things that Christ hath left them free in.* 1.109 Of this we have an evident example in Paul, who would not circumcise Titus, when the false Brethren would have compelled him thereunto, as a thing of necessity. — It is plain, that by Christ we are made free, and nothing can bind us to sin, but his Word.—

At the Stake Dr. Barnes began with this Pro∣testation following: I am come hither to be burned as an Heretick, and you shall hear my belief, where∣by you shall perceive what erroneous opinions I hold.— I believe in the holy and blessed Trinity, three Persons and one God, that cteated and made all the World, and that this blessed Trinity sent down the Second Person Jesus Christ into the womb of the most blessed and purest Virgin Mary, &c. I believe that without the consent of mans will or power, he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, and took flesh of her, and that he suffered hunger, thirst, cold, and other passions of our body, (sin except) &c. And I do believe that he lived here among us, and after he had preached and taught his Fathers Will, he suffered the most bit∣ter and cruel Death for me and all mankind. And I do believe that this his Death and Passion was the sufficient Price and Ransome for the sin of all the World; And I do believe that through his Death he overcame the Devil, Sin, Death, and Hell, and that there is none other satisfaction unto the Fa∣ther, but this his Death and Passion onely; and that no work of man did deserve any thing of God, but only his Passion, as touching our justification; for I acknowledge the best work that ever I did is impure and unperfect. (Herewithal he cast abroad his Arms, and desired God to forgive him his Tres∣passes)

Wherefore I trust in no good work that ever I did, but onely in the Death of Christ, and I do not doubt but through him to inherit the Kingdom of Heaven. — The Sheriffe hastening him to make an end, he turned to the people and desired all men to forgive him, and if he had said any evil at any time unadvisedly, whereby he had offended any man, or given any occasion of evil, that they would forgive it him, and amend that evil they took of him, and to bear witness, that he detested and abhorred all evil Opinions and Doctrines against the Word of God, and that he died in the Faith of Jesus Christ, by whom he doubted not to be saved.

Bressius.

If Gods Spirit say true,* 1.110 I shall streight rest from my labours. My soul is even taking her wings to flie to her resting place.

Brez.

A Lady visiting Mr. Guy de Brez,* 1.111 a French Mi∣nister, Prisoner in the Castle of Tournay, told him, She wondred how he could either eat, or drink, or sleep in quiet; for were I in your case (said she) the very terrour thereof would go ••igh to kill me. O Madam (said he) the good Cause, for which I suffer, and that inward Peace of Conscience, where∣with God hath endued me, makes me eat and drink with greater content, then mine enemies can, which seek my life. Yea so far off is it, that my bonds or chains do any way terrifie me, or break off my sleep, that on the contrary, I glory and take delight there∣in, esteeming them at an higher rate, then Chains and Rings of Gold, or any other Jewels of price whatsoever. Ye•• when I hear the ratling of my Chains, methinks I hear some Instrument of Mu∣sick sounding in mine ears: not that such an effect

comes meerly from my Chains, but in regard I am bound therewith for maintaining the truth of th•• Gospel.

In his Letter to his Wife. — These thought came at first thronging into my head. What mean we to go so many in company together as we did? Had it not been for such and such, we had never been discovered, or taken. But meditating on the Providence of God, my heart began to find won∣derful rest, saying thus in my self, O my God, the day and hour of my birth was before ordained of thee, and ever since thou hast preserved and kep•• me in great perils and dangers, and hitherto deli∣vered me out of all. And if now the hour be come, wherein I must pass out of this life into thy King∣dome, thy will be done. I cannot escape out o•• thine hands; yea though I could, yet, Lord, the•• knowest I would not, seeing all my felicity depends upon conforming my will to thine.—This World is not the place of our Rest, No, Heaven is ou•• Home, this is but the place of our Banishment▪ — Take into your consideration the honour the Lord doth you, in giving you an Husband that is not onely called to be a Minister of Christs Go∣spel, but also so highly advanced of God, as to be accounted worthy to partake of the Crown of Martyrdome. It is an honour, which the Angels in Heaven are not capable of.— I am here taugh•• to practise, what I have preached to others; yea let me not be ashamed to confess, that when I here∣tofore preached, I spake but as a Parrot, in regard of that which I have now better learned by proo•• and experience.* 1.112 (All my former discourses, were as a blind mans of Colours, in comparison of my present feeling. Oh what a precious Comforter in a good Conscience!) I have profited more in the

School-house of this Prison, then ever I did in all my life before. — I would not change my con∣dition with theirs that persecute me, though I am lodged in the vilest Prison they have, dark and ob∣scure, where I have no air to breath at, but a little stinking Hole, where they lay all their Rubbish, and where the Drunkards commonly vent their Urine, and though I be laden with Irons both on my hands and feet, eating through the flesh even to the bare bones, &c. and that I may make no escape guarded with fourty men before the Prison door.—

When the Provost brought him tidings that he was to be burnt at Six,* 1.113 or thereabouts that day, He gave him thanks for the good News, which he had brought him. And going to the rest of the Prison∣ers he said, Brethren, I am this day to die for the Doctrine of the Gospel, and now, blessed be God, I joy and rejoyce therein. I had not thought that ever God would have done me this honour. I feel my self replenished with joy more and more, from minute to minute. My God addeth new courage to me, and my heart leapeth for joy within me.

Then exhorting them to be of good courage, he told them it was no hard matter to die, adding by way of acclamation, O how happy are the dead that die in the Lord, for they rest from their labours, and their works follow them!

Beware you do nothing (said he) against a good Conscience, &c. For if you do, you shall certain∣ly feel such an Hell in your Consciences, as will never cease to vex and trouble you. O my Bre∣thren, how good a thing is it to nourish a good Conscience! One of the Prisoners asking him, Whether he had finished a certain work, which he had begun, He answered, No, for now I must

cease to labour, because I am passing along to the heavenly rest.

The time of my departing is at hand, I go to reap that in Heaven, which I have ••own on Earth I have fought a good fight, I am at the point of finishing my course, from henceforth the Crown of Glory is laid up for me, which the Lord, the righteous Judge shall give unto me.

Methinks (said he with a joyful and smiling countenance) that my spirit hath obtained wings to sore aloft into Heaven, being invited to the marriage Supper of the Lamb.

The Provost coming in with Bands, Mr. Guy bid him welcome, and gave him thanks again for his good news. The Provost replying that it grieved him much that things should be carried so, Mr. Guy joyfully answered, I accept of you as my good Friend, I love you with all my heart.

C.

Caesar.

* 1.114O Lord (said Leonard Caesar) do thou suffer with me, Lord, support me, and save me.

Caigneola.

* 1.115Michaela Caigneola, a noble Matron, seeing her Judges look out of the Windows, said to her fellow Martyrs, These stay to suffer the torments of their Consciences, and are reserved to judgement, but we are going to glory and happiness.

When certain poor women wept and cried, O Madam, we shall never now have more Alms; Yes hold (said she) yet once more, and plucked of her Slippers, and such other of her Apparel, as she could with modesty spare from the fire.

Calberg.

* 1.116I believe (said Thomas Calberg to the Friers,

willing him to repent at the last hour) that I am one of those workmen in Christs vineyard, and shall presently receive my penny.

Calocerius.

He seeing the great patience of Faustinus and Iolita,* 1.117 Citizens of Briria, in their very great tor∣ments, cried out, Vere magnus est Deus Christiano∣rum, Verily great is the God of Christians. Which words being heard, caused him forthwith to be ap∣prehended, and martyred with those two famous Christians.

Cane.

When a fool's cap was put on Alexander Cane's head;* 1.118 Can I have (said he) a greater honour done me, then to be served as my Lord Christ before Herod? Lord, seeing my persecutours have no mercy, have thou mercy on me, and receive my soul.

Canesire.

There is one Passage in your Letter (said Claude de la Canesire,* 1.119 in a Letter to his Wife from Lions) which doth not a little comfort me, namely, that albeit you are loath to leave me, yet you had ra∣ther have no husband at all, then to have one that should betray the cause of Christ.

Cardmaker.

Mr. I••hn Cardmaker,* 1.120 burnt in Smithfield, 1555. in a Letter to a Friend writes thus. You shall right well perceive, that I am not gone back as some men do report me, but as ready to give my life as any of my Brethren, that are gone before me. — That day, that I recant any point of Doctrine, I shall suffer twenty kinds of death, the Lord being my assistance, as I doubt not, but he will. — I have learned to rejoyce in poverty, as well as ri∣ches, for that I count now to be very riches. — I

have conferred with some of my learned Adversa∣ries, and I find they are but Sophisters and sha∣dows.

Careles.

* 1.121Iohn Careles of Coventry, Weaver, being wisht by Dr. Martin to play the wise man's part, to save that which God hath bought. I thank you Sir (said he) and I put you out of doubt, that I am most sure and certain of my salvation by Jesus Christ, so that my soul is safe already, whatsoever pains my body suffers here for a little time. Art thou so predesti∣nated to life (said the Doctour) that thou canst no•• perish in whatsoever opinion thou dost die. That God hath predestinated me to eternal life in Jesus Christ (said he) I am most certain, and even so I am sure that his Holy Spirit (wherewith I am seal∣ed) will so preserve me from all Heresies, and evil opinions, that I shall die in none at all.

When the Dr. told him that he was a goodly tall man, and might do the Queen good service in Ire∣land; He said, wheresoever I am, I am ready to her Grace the best service I can with body, goods, and life, and if she, or any under require me to do any thing contrary to Christs true Religion, I am ready also to do service in Smithfield, as my Bedfel∣lows and other Brethren have done, praised be God for them.

* 1.122In his Letter to Mr. Philpot. — Ah my true lo∣ving Friends, how soon did you lay aside all other business to make a sweet plaister for my wounded conscience, yea, and that out of a painful pair of Stocks, which place must needs be uneasie to write in! But God hath brought you in a strait place, that you might set my soul at liberty. — Ah good Ieremy, hath Phassur put thee into the Stocks: why now thou hast the right reward of a Prophet.

—Though you lye in the dark, slurred with the Bishops black coal-dust, yet shall you shortly be made as white as snow in Salmon, and as the wings of a Dove that is covered with silver, and her fea∣thers like gold. You know the Vessel before it be made bright, is soiled with oyl and other things, that it may scour the better. O happy be you that you be now in the scouring house, for shortly you shall be set on the celestial shelf, as bright as An∣gels. — My old Friends of Coventry have put the Counsel in remembrance of me not six dayes ago, saying, I am more worthy to be burnt then any that hath been burned yet. God's blessing on their hearts for their good report. God make me wor∣thy of that dignity, and hasten the time, that I may set forth his glory. — Blessed be the time that ever I came into the Kings Bench to be joyned in love and fellowship with such dear children of the Lord.

In his Letter to his Wife.* 1.123 — Are not two spar∣rows (saith Christ) sold fer a farthing, and yet not one of them shall perish without the will of your Heavenly Father, &c. As though he should have said, if God hath such respect and care for a poor sparrow, which is not worth one farthing, it shall not be ta∣ken in the lime-twig, net, or pitfall, untill it be his good will and pleasure: you may be well assu∣red, that not one of you (whom he so dearly lo∣veth, that he hath given his onely dear Son for you) shall perish or depart forth of this miserable life, without his good will and pleasure. — Let not the remembrance of children keep you from God. The Lord himself will be a Father and a Mother better then ever yo•••• or I could have been unto them. He himself will do all things necessary for them, yea as much as rock the cradle, if need be.

* 1.124In his Letter to Mr. Bradford. — If we had been thanful to God for the good Ministers of his Word, we had not so soon been deprived both of it and them. — Take not away all thy true Prea∣chers forth of this Realm (O Lord) but leave us a seed, least England be made like unto Sodom and Gomorrah when thy true Lots be gone.—Hearken O Heavens, and then Earth give ear, and bear me witness at the great Day, that I do here faithfully and truly the Lord's message to his dear Servant, to his singularly beloved and elect child Iohn Brad∣ford. Iohn Bradford, thou man so specially beloved of God, I pronounce and testifie unto thee in the Name of the Lord Jehovah, that all thy sins what∣soever they be, be they never so many, so grievous, or so great, be fully and freely pardoned, relea∣sed, and forgiven thee, by the mercy of God in Je∣sus Christ thine onely Lord and sweet Saviour, in whom thou doest undoubtedly believe. Christ hath cleansed thee with his blood, and cloathed thee with his Righteousness, and hath made thee in the sight of God his Father without spot or wrinckle, so that when the fire doth his appointed office, thou shalt be received (as a sweet burnt-sacrifice) into Heaven, where thou shalt joyfully rema••n in God's presence for ever, as the true inheriter of his everlasting Kingdom, unto the which thou wast undoubtedly predestinate, and orda••ned by the Lords infallible purpose and decree before the foundation of the world was laid, and that this is most true that I have said, I call the whole Trinity, the Almighty and Eternal Majesty of God the Fa∣ther, the Son, and the Holy Ghost to my record at this present, whom I humbly beseech to confirm and stablish in thee the true and lively feeling of the same. Amen. Selah.

In his Letter to his dear and faithful Brethren in Newgate,* 1.125 condemned to die. —Cease not my dearly Beloved, so long as you be in this life to praise the Lord with all your hearts, for that of his great mercy and infinite goodness he hath vouched you worthy of this great dignity, to suffer for his sake, not onely the loss of goods, wife, and chil∣dren, long imprisonment, cruel oppression, but death it self in the fire. This is the greatest promo∣tion that God can bring you, or any other into, in this vail of misery; yea, so great an honour, as the highest Angel in Heaven is not permitted to have, and yet hath the Lord for his dear Son Christ's sake reputed you worthy of the same, yea, and that before me and many others, who have both long looked and longed for the same.— Re∣joyce with double joy, and be glad, my dear Bre∣thren, for doubtless you have more cause then can be exprest. But alas! I that for my sins am left be∣hind, may lament with the holy Prophet, Woe is me, that the dayes of my joyful r••st are prolonged. Ah cur∣sed Satan! which hath caused me so sore to offend my most dear loving Father, whereby mine exile and banishment is so long prolonged. Oh Christ, my dear Advocate, pacifie thy Father's wrath, which I have justly deserved, that he may take me home to him in his sweet mercy.

In his Letter to Mr. Green,* 1.126 &c. — If they be so blessed of God that die in the Lord, as the Holy Ghost saith they be, how much more blessed and happy then are you, that die not onely in the Lord, but for the Lord. — O blessed Green, &c. fresh and green shalt thou be in the Lord's House, and thy fruits shall never wither nor decay.—

O happy Mr. Whittle, Peter's part thou hast well play'd, therefore thy reward and portion shall be

like his. Now hast thou good experience of man infirmity, but much more proof and taste, yea sense and feeling of God's abundant bottomless mercy•• Although Satan desired to sift thee, yet Christ thy good Captain pray'd that thy faith should not fail•• God's strength is made perfect by thy weak∣ness, &c. — But alas! I lye like the lame man a•• the Pools side, and every one goeth into the place of health before me.

In his Letter to William Tyms.—Satan hath two great pieces of Ordinance to shoot at you, with the which he cannot hurt you, because you have two bul-warks to defend you. The first of these terri∣ble Guns that he hath shot at you is fear and infide∣lity, for the uglesomness of death, and horrour of your many and great sins. But this pellet is easily put away with the sure shield of faith in the most precious death and blood-shedding of our dear Lord and onely Saviour, Jesus Christ, whom the Father hath given to us wholly to be ours for ever∣more, and with him hath given us all things, as Paul saith, so that though we be never so great sin∣ners, yet Christ is made unto us holiness, righteous∣ness, and justification; He hath clothed us all his merits, &c. and taken to himself all our sin, &c. so that if any should be now condemned for the same, it must needs be Jesus Christ, who hath ta∣ken them upon him. But indeed he hath made sa∣tisfaction for them to the uttermost, so that for his sake they shall never be imputed to us, if they were a thousand times more then they be.

The other pestilent Piece he shooteth off at you is, to provoke you to put some part of your trust and confidence in yourself, and in your own holi∣ness and righteousness, that you may that way rob God of his glory, and Christ of the honour and dig∣nity

of his death; but blessed be the Lord God, you have also a full strong Bul-work to beat back this pestilent Pellet, even the pure Law of God, which proveth the best of us all damnable sinners in the light of God, and that our best works are polluted, in such sort as the Prophet describes them, with the which manner of speaking, our free-will Pharisees are much offended, for it fel∣leth all mans righteousness to the ground.

In his Letter to Mr. Augustine Bernher. — Pray for me that I may be strong and hardy to lay a good load on that bloody beast of Babylon. O that I might so strike him down, that he should never be able to rise again, but that stroke belongeth onely to the Lord to strike at his coming, which I hope will be shortly.

Carpenter.

All Bavaria (said George Carpenter) is not so dear to me as my wife and children,* 1.127 yet for Christs sake I will forsake them cheerfully.

Carver.

Mr. Derick Carver,* 1.128 being asked by Bonner whe∣ther he would stand for his Confession, answered, He would, for your Doctrine is poyson and sorce∣ry. If Christ were here, you would put him to a worse death, then he was put to before.

At the stake he spake thus; Dear Brethren and Sisters, I am come here to seal with my blood Christs Gospel, because that I know it to be true. — As many of you as do believe upon the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost unto everlasting life, see you do the works pertaining to the same. As many of you as do believe on the Pope of Rome, you do believe to your utter condemnation, and except the great mercy of God prevent not, you shall burn in Hell perpetually.

In his Prayer. — O Lord my God, thou has•• written, He that will not forsake wife, children, house, and all that ever he hath, and take up his cross, and follow thee, is not worthy of thee. Lord, thou know∣est that I have forsaken all to come unto thee. Lord, have mercy upon me, for unto thee I commend my Spirit, and my soul doth rejoyce in thee.

Chrysostome.

* 1.129Eud xia the Emperess having sent him a very threatning message, he gave this answer; Go, tell her, Nil nisi peccatum timeo, I fear nothing but sin.

When she had procured his banishment, as he went forth of the City, he said, None of these things trouble me; but I said within my self, if the Queen will, let her banish me, the Earth is the Lords, and the fulness thereof, if she will, let her cast me into the sea, I will remember Ionah; if she will, let her cast me into a burning fiery. Furnace, or among wild beasts, the three children and Dani∣el were so dealt with; if she will, let her stone me, or cut off my head, I have St. Stephen, and the Ba∣ptist my blessed Companions, if she will, let her take away all my substance, Naked came I out of my Mothers womb, and naked shall I return thither again.

He used to say the Devil's first assault is violent, resist that, and his second will be weaker, and that being resisted, he proves a Coward.

Clarebachius.

* 1.130I believe (said Adolphus Clarebachius) that there is not a merrier heart in the world at this instant then mine is: Behold, you shall see me die by that faith I have lived in.

Colham.

See Sir Iohn Oldcastle under the Letter (O)

Clark.

When Roger Clark was sentenced,* 1.131 he said with much vehemency, Fight for your God, for he hath not long to continue.

At the Stake he cried out to the people, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world.

Coligni.

Iasper Coligni,* 1.132 great Admiral of France, who was slain in the Massacre at Paris, August 24. 1572. being shot in the left Arm with two Bullets, and the fore-finger of the right hand broke off with a third; and being told by a Gentleman, that it was to be feared the Bullets were poysoned, he said, All must be as it pleaseth God.

Seeing his Friends weep, which held his Arm whilst the Incisions were made, he said, My Friends, why do you weep? I judge my self happy that bear these wounds for the Cause of my God.

To Mr. Merlin, his Chaplain, he said, These wounds, my Friend, are Gods blessings. The smart indeed is troublesome, but I acknowledge the will of my Lord therein, and I bless his Majesty, who hath been pleased thus to honour me, and to lay any pain upon me for his holy Names sake: Let us beg of him, that he will enable me to persevere to the end.

Speaking concerning those that wounded him, I know assuredly (said he) that it is not in their power to hurt me, No, though they should kill me, for my death is a most certain passage to eternal life. N

When the Blood-hounds brake open the house where he lay wounded, he spake thus, I perceive

what is a doing, I was never afraid of death, and I am ready to undergo it patiently, for which •• have long since prepared my self.

I bless God that I shall die in the Lord. — •• now need no longer any help of man, therefore my friends get ye hence. — The presence of God to whose goodness I commend my soul is abun∣dantly sufficiently for me.

Co••v••r.

* 1.133Sheep we are for the slaughter (said Franc•• Co'ver to his two Sons, massacred together with himself) this is no new thing, let us follow millions of Martyrs through temporal death unto eternal life.

Coo.

* 1.134Roger Coo being asked by the Bishop of Nor••ich•• whether he would not obey the Kings Laws, an∣swered, As far as they agree with the Word of God, I will obey them. Whether they agree with the Word of God or no, we are bound to obey them (said the Bishop) though the King were an Infidel; Coo replyed, If Shadrach, M••shach, and Abedn••go had so done, Neluchadn••zzar had neve•• confessed the Living God.

Constantine.

* 1.135Being carried with other Martyrs in a Dung•• Cart to the place of Execution, he spake thus•• Well, yet are we a precious odour, and a swee•• savour to God in Christ.

Cornford.

* 1.136Iohn Cornford one of the last five that suffered Martyrdome in Queen Mary's dayes (when th•• Sentence should have been passed, and they should have been executed by the Papists) being move•• in Spirit with a vehement zeal for God, in the nam•• of them all pronounced Sentence of Excommu∣nication

against the Papists, in these words. — In the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of the most mighty God, and by the power of the holy Spirit, and the authority of his holy and Aposto∣lick Church, We do hereby give into the hands of Satan to be destroyed, the bodies of those Bla∣sphemers and Hereticks, that do maintain any er∣rour against his most holy Word, or do condemn his most holy Truth for Heresie, to the mainte∣nance of any false Church or feigned Religion, so that by this thy just judgement against thy Adver∣saries, thy true Religion may be known to thy great glory, and our comfort, and to the edifying of all our Nation Lord Jesus, So be it. — It is observa∣ble, that within six dayes after this Excommunica∣tion Queen Mary died, and the tyranny of all En∣g••ish Papists with her.

Con••ogue.

Brethren and Sisters (said Peter Conlogue of Breda at the Stake) be you alwayes obedient to the Word of God,* 1.137 and fear not those that can kill the body, for on the soul they can have no power; as for me I am now going to meet my glorious Spouse the Lord Jesus Christ.

Cranm••r.

When Dr. Th••mas Cranmer Archbishop of Can∣terbury was Excommunicated,* 1.138 he said, From this your Judgement and Sentence, I appeal to the just Judgement of God Almighty, trusting to be pre∣sent with him in Heaven, for whose presence in the Altar I am thus condemned.

In his Letter to Mr. Wilkinson.* 1.139 — The true Comforter in all distresses is onely God through his Son Jesus Christ. Whosoever hath him hath Comfort enough, although he were in a Wilder∣ness all alone. He that hath twenty thousand in his

company, if God be absent, is in a miserable Wilder∣ness. In him is all comfort, and without him is none. Wherefore I beseech you seek your dwelling there, where you may truly and rightly serve God, and dwell in him, and have him ever dwelling in you.

* 1.140In his Letter to Mr. Warcup. — Be not so dain∣ty, as to look for that at God, your dear Fathers hands, which the Fathers, Patriarks, Prophets, Apo∣stles, Evangelists, Saints, and his own Son Jesus Christ did not find, i. e. all fair way and fair wea∣ther to Heaven. — The Devil standeth now at every Inne-door in this City and Countrey of this World, crying unto us to tarry and Lodge in this or that place till the storms be over-past, not that he would not have us to wet our skin, but that the ••••me of our runn••ng our Race might over-pass us to our utter destruction. — Fear not the Flail, fear not the Fann••ng-wind, fear not the Milstone, fear not the Oven; for all these make you more meet for the Lords tooth.

* 1.141In his Letter to Dr. Hill. — Such as think it enough to keep the heart pure, notwithstanding that the outward man carry favour, as they deny God to be jealous, one that will have the whole man, having created, redeemed, and sanctified both for himself, so they play the Dissemblers with the Church of God, by their parting stakes be∣tween God and the World, offending the Godly, whom either they provoke to fall with them, or make more careless and conscienceless, if they have fallen, and occasioning the wicked and ob∣stinate to triumph against God, and the more ve∣hemently to prosecute their malice against such as will not defile themselves in body or soul with the Romish Rags, now received among us. — Call to mind that there are but two Masters, two kind of

people, two wayes, and two Mansion places. The Masters be Christ and Satan; the people the Ser∣vitors to either of these; the wayes be strait and wide; the Mansions be Heaven and Hell. This World is the place of trial of Gods people and the Devils servants by whom they follow: The Cross it is that doth make the trial.

In his Letter to Royd••n and Esing. — Whom would it grieve,* 1.142 which hath a long journey to go through a piece of foul way, if he knew that after that, the way should be most pleasant, yea the jour∣ney should be ended, and he at his resting place most happy? Who will be afraid or loth to leave a little pelf for a little time, if he knew he should afterwards very speedily receive most plentiful riches? Who will be unwilling for a while to for∣sake his wife, children, friends, &c. when he knoweth he shall shortly after be associated to them inseparably, even after his own hearts desire? Who will be sorry to forsake his life, who is most cer∣tain of eternal life? Who loveth the shadow better then the body? Who can desire the dross of this world, but such as be ignorant of the treasures of the everlasting joy in Heaven? Who is afraid to die, but such as hope not to live eternally? — What way is so sure a way to Heaven, as to suffer in Christs Cause? If there be any way on Horseback to Heaven, surely this is the way, Acts 14. 2 Tim. ••. The Devil cannot love his Ene∣mies. Should we look for fire to quench our thirst? As soon shall Gods true Servants find peace and ••a∣vour in Antichrists Regiment.

In a Letter to Mrs. Anne Warcup. — My Staffe standeth at the door.* 1.143 I look continually for the Sheriffe to come for me; and I bless God I am rea∣dy for him. Now go I to practise that which I have

preached. Now am I climbing up to the hill; it will cause me to puffe and to blow before I come to the cliffe. The hill is steep and high; my breath is short, and my strength is feeble. Pray therefore to the Lord for me, that as I have now through his goodness even almost come to the top, I may by his grace be strengthned not to rest till I come where I should be. Oh loving Lord, put out thy hand, and draw me unto thee; for no man cometh but he whom the Father draweth. See my dearly be∣loved, Gods loving mercy: He knoweth my short breath and great weakness. As he sent for Elias in a fiery Chariot, so sends he for me. By fire my dross must be purified, that I may be fine gold in his sight.

In his Letter to Mr. Augustine Barnher. — I have now taken a more certain answer of death then ever I did. Ah my God, the hour is come, glorifie thy most unworthy child. I have glorified thee (saith this my sweet Father) and I will glorified thee. Amen.

* 1.144Some of the subscriptions of his Letters were observable. The most miserable hard-hearted un∣thankful s••nner, Iohn Bradford. A very painted hy∣pocrite, Iohn Bradford. Miserrimus peccatur, Iohn Bradford. The sinful Iohn Bradford.

* 1.145Pray, pray, pray, was the usual close of his Let∣ters which he writ in Prison. When he came into Smithfield, he fell flat on his face, and prayed; then taking a Fagot in his hand he kissed it, and so likewise the Stake; and standing by the Stake, lift∣ing up his hands and eyes to Heaven, he said, O England, England, repent of thy sins, repents of thy sins, beware of Idolatry, beware of false An∣tichrist, take heed they do not deceive thee; and to his fellow Martyr he said, Be of good comfort

Brother, for we shall have a merry Supper with the Lord this night; and then embracing the reeds, he said, Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way that leads to life, and few there be that find it.

What can be so heavy a burden, as an unquiet Conscience, to be in such a place, as a man can∣not be suffered to serve God in Christs Religion? If you be loth to depart from your Kin and Friends, Remember that Christ calleth them his Mother, Sisters, and Brothers, that do his Fathers will. Where we find therefore God truly honoured ac∣cording to his will, there we can lack neither Friend nor Kin. If you be loth to depart for the slandering of Gods Word, Remember that Christ when his hour was not yet come, departed out of his Countrey into Samaria, to avoid the malice of the Scribes and Pharisees, and commanded his Apostles, that if they were pursued in one place, they should fly to another. Thus did Paul, and the other Apostles. Albeit when it came to such a point, that they could no longer escape, then they evidenced that their flying before came not of fear, but of godly wisdome to do more good; and that they would not rashly, without urgent neces∣sity offer themselves to death, which had been a tempting of God.

After he had recanted, and was brought to Saint M••ry's Church in Oxford, where Dr. Cole after he had preached bitterly against him, shewing why he was to be executed notwithstanding his Recan∣tation, prest him to evidence to the people his con∣version to Popery, Dr. Cranmer entreated the peo∣ple to pray with him and for him, that God would pardon his sins, especially his Recantation.

After he had prayed,* 1.146 he told them, It is a sad thing to see so many so much dote upon the love of

this false World, and be so careful of it, and so careless of Gods love, or the World to come▪ therefore this shall be my first exhortation, tha•• you set not your minds overmuch upon this glo∣zing World, but upon God, and the World to come, and to learn to know what this Lesson mean∣eth, which St. Iohn teacheth, That the Love of this World is hatred against God. — Let rich men con∣sider and weigh three Scriptures, Luke 18. It is h••rd for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of Hea∣ven. 1 John 3. He that hath the su••stance of this world, and seeth his Brother in necessity, and shutteth up his mercy from him, how can he say that he loveth God? James 5.1, 2. Go to now ye rich men, weep and hard for the miseries that are coming upon you, your riches are corrupted. — Another exhortation is, That next under God you obey your King and Queen willingly and gladly, without murmuring or grudg∣ing. They are Gods M••nisters: Whosoever resist∣eth them, resisteth the Ordinance of God. — And now I come (said he) to the great thing, that so much troubleth my Conscience, more then any thing that ever I did, or said, in my whole life, and that is the setting abroad a Writing contrary to the Truth, which now here I renounce, and refuse as things written with my hand, contrary to the Truth which I thought in my heart, and written for fear of death and to save my life if it might be.

And forasmuch as my hand offended, writ••ng contrary to my heart, my hand shall first be punish∣ed therefore, for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned.

At the Stake, when the fire began to burn near him, he stretching out his arm put his right hand into the flame, which he held so stedfast, that all men might see his hand burned, before his body was touched.

His eyes lifted up to Heaven, he cried out even as long as he could speak, O his unworthy hand!

His last words were the words of Stephen, Lord Iesus receive my spirit.

Cromwel.

Thomas Lord Cromwe••,* 1.147 Earl of Ess••x, the morn∣ing that he was executed, having chearfully eaten his break-fast, passing out of the Prison down the Hill in the Tower, met the Lord Hungerford going to Execution for other matter; and perceiving him to be heavy and doleful, he willed him to be of good comfort; for if you repent (said he) of what you have done, there is mercy enough for you with the Lord, who for Christs sake will for∣give you; and though the break-fast we are going to be sharp, yet trusting in the mercy of the Lord, we shall have a joyful dinner.

In his Prayer on the Scaffold.* 1.148— O Lord Jesus, who art the onely health of all men living, and the everlasting life of them which die in thee — Be∣ing sure that the thing cannot perish, which is com∣mitted to thy mercy, willingly now I leave this frail and wicked flesh, in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me again at the last day in the resurrection of the J••st. — I see and ac∣knowledge there is in my self no hope of salvati∣on, but all my confidence, hope, and trust is in thy most merciful goodness. — Thou, merciful Lord, wast born for my sake, didst suffer hunger and thirst for my sake, didst teach, pray, and fast for my sake, all thy holy actions and works thou wroughtest for my sake, thou sufferedst most grievous pains and torments for my sake, and finally thou gavest thy most precious body and blood to be shed on the Cross for my sake; Now, most merciful Saviour, let all these things profit me, &c. — Let thy blood

cleanse and wash away the spots and foulness of •••• sins, let thy righteousness hide and cover my un••righteousness.—

Cyprian.

* 1.149He went in the time of Persecution into volun••tary Banishment, lest (as he said) he should 〈◊〉〈◊〉 more hurt then good to the Congregation.

When he heard the sentence pronounced a••gainst him, he said, I thank God for freeing m•• from the Prison of this Body.

He said Amen to his own sentence of Martyr∣dome. The Proconsul bidding him consult abou•• it, he answered, In so just a Cause there needs no deliberation.

D.

Daigerfield.

* 1.150William Daigerfield and Ioan his Wife (who then gave suck to her tenth child) being imprisoned in several Prisons, Bishop Brooks sent for the man, and told him, that his Wife had recanted, and so perswaded him to recant, and so sent him to his Wife with a Form of Recantation with him, which when his Wife saw, her heart clave in sunder, and she cried out, Alas! Husband, thus long we have continued one, and hath Satan so far perva••led with you, as to cause you to break the Vow, which you made to God in Baptisme? Hereupon he be∣wailed his promise, and beg'd of God that he might not live so long as to call evil good, and good evil, light darkness, or darkness light. And accordingly it came to pass.

Damlip.

* 1.151Mr. Adam Damlip, when he had been almost two years in the Marshalsey, considering how he could not employ his talent there to God's Glory,

as he desired (though he had many Favours in Pri∣son) resolved to write to the Bishop of Winchester, earnestl•• to desire that he might come to his Tryal; for (said he) I know the worst, I can but lose my present life, which I had rather do, then here to remain, and not to be suffered to use my talent to God's Glory.

When he understood by the Keeper, that his suffering was near, he was notwithstanding very merry, and did eat his meat as well as ever he did in all his life, insomuch that some at the Board said unto him, they wondred how he could eat his meat so chearfully, knowing he was so near his death; Ah Masters (said he) Do you think that I have been so long God's Prisoner in the Marshalsey, and have not yet learned to die? Yes, yes, and I doubt not but God will strengthen me there∣in.

When he was told that his four Quarters should be hanged at four parts of Calice, and his Head up∣on the Lanthern-gate, Then shall I not need (said he) to provide for my Burial.

Delos.

Alas (said Iames Delos to the Monks that called him proud Heretick) here I get nothing but shame,* 1.152 I expect indeed preferment hereafter.

Denley.

Mr. I••hn Denl••y being entreated by Bishop Bon∣ner to recant,* 1.153 said, God save me from your Coun∣sel.

In the Fire, with the burning flame about him, he sung a Psalm, and having his face hurt with a Fagot hurled at him, he left singing for a while, and clapt his hands in his bleeding face, and after∣wards put his hands abroad, and sung again till he died.

* 1.154Dionysius.

Dionysius Areopagita (who seeing the gener•••••• Eclipse of the Sun at Christ's death, said to one•• Either the God of Nature now suffers, or the frame of the World shall be dissolved; and to another, God unknown in the flesh doth suffer.

When he was apprehended by Sisinius the Prae∣fect, and sharply reproved for preaching against the worship of their Gods, and required to confess his errour, said, That they were no gods, whom they worshipped, but Idols, the works of mens hands, and that it was through meer ignorance, folly, and idolatry, that they adored them; adding, that there was but one true God, as he had preach∣ed.

After he was grievously tormented, he was brought before Sisinius the second time, who sen∣tenced him to be beheaded forthwith. Dyonisius told him, he worshipped such Gods as would perish like D••ng upon the Earth; but as for my self (said he) come life, come death, I will worship none but the God of Heaven and Earth.

He pray'd thus at his death. O Lord God Al∣mighty, thou onely-begotten Son, and Holy Spi∣rit; O Sacred Trinity, which art without begin∣ning, and in whom is no division, Receive the soul of thy Servant in peace, who is put to death for thy Cause and Gospel.

He used to say, That he desired these two things of God (1) That he might know the Truth himself, and (2) That he might preach it, as he ought, to others.

Driver.

* 1.155Alice Driver in her first Examination, hav••ng got her Adversaries to acknowledge, that a Sacra∣ment is a sign, and that it was Christ's Body, his

Disciples did eat the night before he was crucifi∣ed; Seeing it is (said she) a sign, it cannot be the thing signified; and how could it be Christ's Body, that was crucified, seeing his Disciples had ea∣ten him up over night, except he had two Bo∣dies.

At the end of her second Examination,* 1.156 She said; Have you no more to say? God be honou∣red. You be not able to resist the Spirit of God in me a poor Woman. I was an honest poor man's Daughter, never brought up in the University, as you have been, but I have driven the Plough be∣fore my Father many a time (I thank God) yet not∣withstanding in the defence of God's Truth, and in the Cause of my Mr. Christ, by his Grace I will set my foot against the foot of any of you all, in the maintenance and defence of the same; and if I had a thousand lives, they should go for payment thereof.

When she was tied to the Stake,* 1.157 and the iron Chain put about her neck, O (said she) here is a goodly Neckerchief, blessed be God for it.

Drowry.

Thomas Drowry (the blind Boy,* 1.158 to whom Bishop Hooper, as he was going to the Stake, after he had examined him, said; Ah poor Boy, God hath taken from thee thy outward sight, but he hath given thee another sight much more precious: He that en∣dued thy soul with the eye of Knowledge and Faith.) Shortly after Bishop Hooper's Martyrdome, was cast into Prison. Afterwards the Chancellor of Glocester asking him, who taught him that Here∣sie, that Christ's Body was not really present in the Sacrament of the Altar, he said, You, Mr. Chan∣cellor, when in yonder Pulpit you taught us that the Sacrament was to be received spiritually by

Faith, and not carnally and really, as the Pap•••• teach. But (said the Chancellor) Do thou as I ha•••• done, and thou shalt live as I do, and escape bu••••ing. Though you (said Drowry) can so easily d••••pense with your Conscience, and mock God a•••• the World, yet will not I do so. Then said t•••• Chancellor, I will condemn thee; God's Will b•••• fulfilled (said Drowry.)

E.

Edward.

* 1.159King Edward the Sixth (our English I••sias) be∣ing prest by Archbishop Cranmer, and Bishop Ru∣ley to permit the Lady M••ry to have Mass in he•••• House; after he had argued notably against i••••bid them be content, for he would spend his life and all he had, rather then to agree to, and gra•••••• that he knew certainly to be against the Truth and then fell a weeping, insomuch that the Bishop wept as fast as he; and the Archbishop tol•• Mr. Cheek, his Scholar had more Divinity in hi•••• little finger, then all they had in all their Bo∣dies.

Elizabeth.

* 1.160The Lady Elizabeth (afterward Queen of Eng∣land) when she came out of the Barge at Traytor•• Stairs, going into the Tower, said, Here landed as true a Subject, being a Prisoner, as ever lande•• at these Stairs. And before thee, O God, I speak it having no other Friends but thee alone.

Her Gentleman-Usher weeping, she demande•• of him what he meant so uncomfortably to use her, seeing she took him to be her Comfort, and not to dismay her, especially for that she knew her Truth to be such, that no man should have cause to weep for her.

When the Doors of the Prison were locked and bolted upon her, she called for her Book, desiring God, not to suffer her to build her foundation up∣on the Sands, but upon the Rock, w••ereby all blasts of blustering weather should have no power against her.

When she was locked up close in Prison, at first she was much daunted, but afterwards she brake forth into this Speech; The skill of a Pilot is un∣known, but in a Tempest; the valour of a Captain is unseen, but in a Battel; and the worth of a Christian doth not appear, but in time of Tryal and Temptation. Mr. Burrough's Mos. Self-denial, pag. 31.

Upon Gardeners and other Counsellors strict Examination of her, she said, My Lords, you do sift me very narrowly, but well I am assured, you shall not do more to me then God hath appointed, and so God forgive you all.

Some telling her, that they were perswaded God would not suffer Sir Henry B••n••field to make her away privately; Well, said she, God grant it be so; for thou, O God, canst mollifie all such ty∣rannous hearts, and disappoint all such cruel pur∣poses; and I beseech thee to hear thy Creature, which am thy Servant, and at thy Command, trust∣ing by thy Grace ever so to remain.

As she passed over the Water to Richmond, go∣ing towards Windsor, in their Journey to Woodstock, she espied certain of her old Servants standing on the other side, very desirous to see her, and sent one of her men standing by unto them; Go to them (said she) and say these words from me, Tan∣quam ovis, i. e. just like a sheep to the slaughter.

At her departing from Woodstock she wrote

these Verses with her Diamond in a Gla•••• Window.

Much suspected by me, Nothing proved can be, Q••oth Elizabeth Prisoner.

* 1.161When a Popish Priest press'd her hard to de∣clare her Opinion of Christs Presence in the Sa∣crament, she truly and warily answered him thus;

Twas the Word that spake it, He took the Bread and brake it, And what the Word did m••ke it, That I believe, and take it.

Esch.

* 1.162Iohn Esch and Henry Voes burnt at ••ruxels 152:•• being asked what they believed, they said, The Books of the Old and New Testmant. And being asked whether they believed the Decrees of the Councils, and the Fathers, they said, Such a•• agreed to the Scriptures they believed; and being asked whether it were any deadly sin to transgress the Decrees of the Bishop of Rom••, they said, That it is to be attributed onely to the Precep•• of God, to bind the Conscience of man, or to lose it.

Being condemned, they gave thanks to God their Heavenly Father, which had delivered them through his great Goodness from that false and abominable Priesthood (they having been Augu∣stine Friers) and made them Priests of his Holy Or∣der, receiving them unto him as a Sacrifice of •••• sweet Odour.

The greatest Errour that they were accused of, was that men ought to trust onely in God, foras∣much as men were lyars, and deceitful in all their words and deeds; and therefore there ought no trust or asfiance to be put in them.

The day of their Execution (said they) the day we have long desired.

One of them, feeing that the fire was kind led at his feet, said, Methinks you do strow Roses under my feet.

Eulalia.

The Virgin Eulalia (of Emerita in Portugal) ha∣ving secretly got out of her Fathers house (where she was kept close for fear,* 1.163 least she should offer her self to Martyrdome) went couragiously unto the Tribunal, or Judgement-seat, and in the midst of them all, cried out, Would you know what I am? Behold! I am one of the Christians, an ene∣my to your Divelish Sacrifices, I spurn your Idols under my feet, I confess God omnipotent with my heart and mouth. — Go to thou Hangman, burn, cut, mangle thou these earthly Members; it is an easie matter to break a brittle substance, but the in∣ward mind thou shalt not hurt for any thing thou canst do.

The Judge endeavouring to perswade her to re∣cant, saying, Behold! what pleasures thou mayest enjoy by the Honourable House thou camest of; What! wilt thou kill thy self, so young a flower, (she being not much above twelve years of age) and so near those Honourable Marriages and great Dowries thou mayest enjoy? Eulalia did not answer him, but being in a great fury, spit in the Tyrants face, threw down the Idols, and spurnt abroad with her feet ••he heap of Incense prepared for the Censers. — When one joint was pulled

from another, she said, Behold, O Lord, I will no•• forget thee; what a pleasure is it for them, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christ, that remember thy triumphant Victorie•• to attain unto these high dignities.

F.

Fabrianus.

* 1.164First better, (said Christopher Fabrianus) the sweet; First the Battel, the Victory when I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dead. Every drop of my blood shall preach Christ and set forth his Praise.

Faninus.

* 1.165Faninus an Italian kissed the Apparitor tha•• brought him word of his Execution.

To one reminding him of his Children, he said I have lest them to an able and faithful Guar∣dian.

To his Friends weeping, he said, That is we•••• done, that you weep for joy with me.

To one objecting Christs agony and sadness t•• his chearfulness: Yea (said he) Christ was sad, tha•• I might be merry. He had my sins, and I have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 merits and righteousness.

To the Friers offering him a woodden Crucif•••• he said, Christ needs not the help of this Piece, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 imprint him in my mind and heart, where he ha•••• his Habitation.

Farellus.

* 1.166Mr. William Farellus, being questioned by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Magistrates of Metis, by what Authority, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whose request he preached, answered, By 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Command of Christ, and at the request of h•••• Members.

Farrar.

* 1.167Mr. Richard Iones, coming to Dr. Robert Farra•• Bishop of St. David, a little before his death, a••••

seeming to lament the painfulness of the death he was to suffer, the Bishop said to him, That if he saw him once to stir in the pains of his Burning, he should then give no credit to his Doctrine. Ac∣cordingly he never moved, but even as he stood, holding up his stumps, so he continued still, till Richard Gravell with a staffe dashed him upon the head, and so strook him down.

Filicu.

Iohn Filicul and Iulian L••ville (who suffered in France) being threatned if they constantly persist∣ed,* 1.168 to be burnt alive, and to have their tongues cut out, or otherwise onely to be strangled, and to have the use of their tongues, contemned the offer, say∣ing, You would fain have us renounce our God for saving our selves from a little pain, but it shall not be so; and looking one upon another, said, We are ready not onely to lose one or two of our Mem∣bers, but the whole Body, and to be burned and burned again in the defence of the Truth.

When the time of their execution came,* 1.169 the Officer put into their hands, being tyed, a Wooden Cross, which they flung away with their teeth, say∣ing, That they were now to bear a more noble and excellent Cross then that.

When their tongues were cut, God gave them utterance, insomuch that they were heard to say, We bid Sin, the Flesh, the World farewel for ever, with whom we shall never have to do hereafter.

At last when the Tormenter came to smear them with Brimstone and Gunpowder, Go to (said Fi∣liolus) salt on, salt on the rotten and stinking flesh.

Fillula.

By these Ladders (said Iohn Fillula to his Fel∣lows) we ascend the Heavens,* 1.170 now begin we to trample under feet, Sin, the World, the Flesh, and the Devil.

Filmer.

* 1.171Henry Filmer said to Person and Testwood (his fellow Martyrs) Be merry my Brethren, and lift up your hands to God, for after this sharp break-fast▪ I trust we shall have a good dinner in the Kingdom of Christ our Lord and Redeemer.

Flower.

* 1.172William Flower (alias Branch) being told his death was near, said, I hunger for the same, dear Friend, being fully ascertain'd that they can kill but the body, which I am assured shall receive again life everlasting, and see death no more.

Bishop Bonner perswaded him to recant, promi∣sing him thereupon great things, he answered, That which I have said I will stand to, and therefore I require that the Law may proceed upon me.

At another time, Do what you will, I am at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 point; for the Heavens shall as soon fall, as I will forsake mine opinion.

In his Prayer. — Have mercy upon me for thy dear Son our Saviour Jesus Christs sake, in whom I confess onely to be all salvation and justification and that there is none other mean, nor way, no•• holiness, in which, or by which any man can be saved in this World.

Burning in the fire, he cried out three times••punc; O the Son of God have mercy upon me, O the Son of God receive my soul.

Folks.

* 1.173Elizabeth Folks being examined, whether she believed the presence of Christs Body to be in the Sacrament substantially and really? answered, That she believed that that was a substantial and real l••e.

When Sentence of Condemnation was rea•• against her, she kneeled down, lifting up her eye

and hands to Heaven, she praised God that ever she was born to see that most blessed and happy day, that the Lord would count her worthy to suf∣fer for the testimony of Christ; and Lord, if it be thy will, forgive them that have done this against me, for they know not what they do.

At the Stake she being hindred from giving her Petticoat to her Mother (who kissed her, and ex∣horted her to be strong in the Lord) threw it away from her, saying, Farewel all the World, farewel Faith and Hope; and so taking the Stake in her hand, said, Welcome Love, &c.

When she and the other five that suffered with her, were nailed to the Stakes, and the fire about them, they clapped their hands together for joy in the fire.

Fox.

The day after Queen Mary's death Mr. Iohn Fox preaching at Basil to the English Exiles,* 1.174 did with confidence tell them, That now was the time come for their return into England, and that he brought that News by command from God.

The Lady Anne Hennage being given up for dead, He told her, she had done well in fitting her self for death, but that she should not die of that Sick∣ness; and being blamed by her Son in Law for disquieting her mind with hopes of life, He an∣swered, that he had said no more then was com∣manded h••m; for it seemed good to God that she should recover, and so she did.

Mrs. Honywood having been sick of a Consumpti∣on almost twenty years, was scarce able to speak when Mr. Fox came to her, onely faintly she breath∣ed forth a desire to end her dayes. Mr. Fox, after he had prayed with her, told her, That she should not onely grow well of that Consumption, but al∣so

live to an exceeding great age. As well might you have said (quoth Mrs. Honywood) that if I should throw this Glass against the Wall, I might believe it would not break to pieces; and holding a Glass in her hand, out of which she had newly drunk, she threw it forth, but the Glass falling first on a Chest, and then on the ground, neither brake nor crackt. Accordingly this eminent Christian Gen∣tlewoman being then Sixty years of age, recovered and lived till she was above Ninety, and could reckon above three hundred and sixty of her Chil∣dren and Childrens Children.

He also foresaw his own death, and therefore sent away his sons that they might not be present.

Frith.

* 1.175Mr. Iohn Frith with some others, (chosen into Christs Church Oxford, whose Foundation was laid by Cardinal Wolsey) conferring together upon the abuse of Religion, then crept into the Church, were therefo••e accu••ed of Heresie unto the Car∣dinal, and cast into Prison, within a deep Cave under the ground of the same Colledge, where their salt Fish was laid. Through the filthy stinch thereof they were all infected, and some took their death, but Mr. Frith was wonderfully preserved; and was translated from that University (after many miseries undergone both beyond Sea and in his own Land) to another School, namely, to a more setled Discipline of affliction, the Tower of London; where, as he remained a Patient in regard of the Persecution, which he suffered, so did he also the office of a Physician, in prescribing to others Pre∣paratives and Remedies in the like case. To which end A.D. 1532. he employed his pen in writing those Treatises, which now go under the name of Vox Pisces, or the Book-Fish.

Concerning which (the Author of the Preface thereunto) observes,* 1.176 that in some sort they ran the Fortune of the Author, being held in captivity in the Sea, and kept in Iohah's Prison, the belly of a Fish, being in danger there to be consumed, as the Author was like to have perished in the Dun∣geon at Oxford by the noysome stinch of Fish.

The Wine therein offered (saith the same Au∣thor) is the purest juyce of a Grape of the Vine (Christ Jesus) trode in the Wine-press of Perse∣cution about an hundred years since:* 1.177 Which be∣ing put in a Paper Vessel, and formerly miscarry∣ing by wrack in the transporting, is now beyond expectation in a strange Living Vessel brought back again to Land, no doubt to the end, that it might after long lying hid in store, be anew broach∣ed and dispersed abroad for the refreshing of ma∣ny thirsty souls; to whom it is like to taste not the worse, but the better for the long lying in so salt a Cellar, as is the bottome of the Sea, wherein, by all probability, it hath been buried for many years.

Mr. Frith did not light his Candle at the Lamp of Mr. Calvin, which then was not extant; nor of great Luther, who was then but in the beginning of his growth. And yet (saith the same Author) How judiciously is there shewn the use of the Cross among Christians to consist in the due preparation for it, and constant patience under it? How found∣ly are we taught that our Election and Justification are of Gods meer mercy, and not for any thing foreseen in us? — That remission of sins is through Christ onely. — That no man can merit for others. — That true Believers do sin, yet fall not away utterly from Christ. — As the Work com∣mends the Author, so the Author much more the

Work. When he wrote of the Cross, he fought valiantly under the Cross; he turned his words of patience into the perfect work of patience. He had the like happ••ness to that of St. Paul, to bring forth children unto Christ in his bands. Whilst he was kept close Prisoner in the Tower, by his Let∣ters and Treatises he gained many souls to Christ, and among others (which is most observable) he converted one R••s••••l to the Truth, who had for∣merly dipped his Pen in Gall, and wrote most bit∣terly against the Truth of the Gospel, and against the Writings of this Prisoner of Christ, then •• bands for the Gospel. Like a Swan he sang most sweetly before his death, and foretold both par∣ticularly his own Martyrdome, and the propaga∣tion of the Gospel through all England within twen∣ty years after his death; which accordingly came to pass in the Reign of King Edward. He was as it were a Pr••mrose in the new Spring of the Gospel: And though he wrote in the twilight between the night of Popery, and the day of Reformation, yet God so enlightned him, that his Tre••••ise of the Sa∣craments, was the Candle at which that great Torch Archbishop Cranmer was lighted, as Mr. Fox re∣porteth.

* 1.178That is the true Cross (saith Mr. Frith in his Treatise called, A preparation to the Cross) which God doth lay upon us — For the Word of God to suffer all scorns, mocks, lyes, and persecutions, and not to fear the most cruel, yea even the most shameful death.* 1.179 — That we may be prepared to bear the true Cross, we must consider that no calamity falleth on us by fortune or chance, but by the counsel and appointment of God,* 1.180 as witnesseth the holy Scripture. — It is undoubtedly no sma•• comfort to be assured, that the Cross is of God,

and that we are chastened of God, and not of the Devil, or of any wicked man, who utterly can have no power upon us, not so much as to move one hair of our head,* 1.181 beside the will of ▪the Lord. — But it is not enough to consider that we are afflicted through the counsel and will of God, but must moreover mark the cause and intent of his godly will; for reason judgeth that we are punished, to the end to be hurt or destroyed, &c. but we must forsake Reason, and cleave to the Word of God, which teacheth that we suffer affliction to our health and salvation; for afflictions are not signs of wrath and displeasure, but of grace and favour. — This is no small comfort to them that bear the Cross,* 1.182 that they are not punished of the Lord to their hurt or destruction, but to their health and salvation; and that their afflictions, poverty, &c. are not signs of Gods wrath, but instruments by which God is glori∣fied. — When God doth afflict his people for their sins,* 1.183 he doth not therefore afflict them, that by their afflictions they should satisfie for their sins: for the passion and suffering of Jesus Christ is the ransome and expiation of our sins; but that by affliction he may bring sinners to repentance.* 1.184 — When a Christian seeth himself forsaken of all men, he must pray, and not cease to pray, but pray in faith mistrusting nothing.* 1.185 — God calleth Invocation or crying on him in trouble, a Sacrifice, the true and most acceptable honour. — So likewise he calleth the Hope, whereby we tarry his help in af∣fliction, Sacrifice.* 1.186 Sacrifice you the sacrifice of Ju∣stice, and hope ye in the Lord, q. d. that Hope is a Sacrifice, whereby we yield justice to God, that (seeing he hath so promised) he will pluck us out and deliver us,* 1.187 for so much as he is righteous and true. — Of patience to God-ward, springeth

forth patience toward men; for when the heart is at peace with God, it tarrieth help of him, and utterly setteth aside lust to revenge.* 1.188 — Our rea∣son is therefore troubled and vexed in persecution, because it thinketh that we are afflicted because God either hateth us, or doth not regard us, nei∣ther will help us. These false opinions God pluck∣eth from us, and teacheth us, that we are afflicted, not because he hateth us, but because he will either amend us, or when we be amended, continue us so. — And that in our affliction he will help us, and keep us, and also comfort us with the Holy Ghost, and set our Conscience at peace, and make us be glad in God,* 1.189 &c. — Christian patience hath cer∣tain conditions, whereby it is known to be true pa∣tience. (1) It grudgeth not, neither excuseth it self, as though it should suffer unworthily for his sins, wherefore he sitteth down and holdeth his peace, as I••remiah saith. — (2) Is casteth all care∣fulness on God, and committeth it self wholly to God, that Gods will be done and not his. (3) It humbleth himself, and casteth off the pleasures of the World. (4) He is merry and ready to suffer yet more heavy and g••ievous evils.* 1.190 — We must look for help in all afflictions; for God promiseth his help, saying, I am with you, F••ar ye n••t, I will strengthen you.* 1.191 — But the manner, time, and kind of help is unknown unto us, that Faith and Hope may have place, which sticketh to these things which are not seen nor heard.* 1.192 — God delivereth when most need is, that his glory may shine the brighter. — He will therefore help,* 1.193 when we be in a man∣ner compelled to despair in all humane help, and when all carnal counsel deceiveth us; for God on∣ly will be glorified.* 1.194 — He doth prolong help for our utility and profit, that he might exercise and

prove Faith by temptation, so that he onely might possess the title and name of Helper.* 1.195 — He that believeth makes not haste. He which yet seems afar off, shall appear at the end, and shall not lye: although he tarry, yet look for him, for he is co∣ming, and at the last he shall come and shall not be slow. — It is also a great comfort to them that be in affliction, to remember that they have Christ, and his Prophets,* 1.196 and Apostles, and all good and holy men for their examples, — Furthermore, it is a great comfort to the godly, that the wicked (whom God doth use as a rod to scourge the godly) go not clear away without punishment, whom he maketh either shamefully ashamed, or through their own counsel he doth take them, and bringeth them into the same destruction, which they them∣selves have studied and found out for others. — The cause is,* 1.197 For he that hurteth one faithful, wrongeth not onely him, but God, who doth re∣venge the injury and wrong done to the faithful, as injury done to himself. — He that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of mine eye. — Saul, Saul, why persecuteth thou me.* 1.198 — If thou beest tem∣pted concerning the Gospel, or suffering persecu∣tion for the Gospel, think of these Scriptures, He that receeveth not my Cross, and follows not me, is not worthy of me. If any man will come after me, let him forsake himself, and take his Cross and follow me. For he that will save his soul shall lose it. Contrariwise he that loseth his soul for my sake, shall find it. He that will confess me before men, I will confess him be∣fore my Father. — The Apostles rejoyced that they were counted worthy. — The Servant is not above his Lord: all they that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution. — If thou must die, and leave Wife and Children and thy dear Friends,

say, The Lord shall be their Defender; for G•••• both will, and is able to cherish mine, to nouri•••• and defend them; for he is the Father of the fa••therless, and the Widows Husband. I forget thing•• behind my back,* 1.199 and endeavour my self to th•••• things that are before my face. They that ha•••• Wives, let them be as though they had none, an•• they that weep as though they wept not. — If Sa∣tan say thou must forsake the world, what then Answer thou contrariwise: I shall attain Heaven For blessed are the dead that die in the Lord. All th•• world lyeth in wickedness. All that are born •••• God overcome the world, and this the victor•• which overcometh the world, our faith. All th•• world shall perish with its lusts and desires. Lo•••• not the world, nor the things of the world. We are strangers in this world, and citizens of Heaven▪ — Ye sons of men, why love ye vanities, and seek lies? how long love you infancy or child∣hood? —

* 1.200— The godly have most comfort; though i•• this life they be as sheep ordained to be slain, and seem forsaken of God, &c. yet they do not despair▪ no not in death, but are sure they shall pass through death to life eternal, &c. Also they have this com∣fort, that their death is good and precious; the•• also know, that through Christs death, death is overcome and abolished.* 1.201 — Christ by his death hath changed their death into a sleep. — Such as be at the point of death,* 1.202 ought to take comfort and be strong, in that they know that they carry with them both Letter and Token, which is Baptisme, whereby their death is incorporate with the death of Christ, and that it is not their death, so much as the death of Christ. Wherefore let them surely trust, that they shall overcome, as that death of

Christ hath overcome.* 1.203 Unto the godly it is a great comfort, that they know that death is not in the power of Tyrants, nor put into the hand of any Creature, least they should be much troubled, &c. they shall onely die when it pleaseth the Lord. — We cannot live any longer then the Lord hath appointed,* 1.204 and we shall not die, though we be in the greatest peril, and extreme jeopardy before our hour.* 1.205 — Then wherefore should they fear death? they cannot live longer then God hath ap∣pointed, nor die any sooner.* 1.206 — It is the comfort of the godly in all adversity, that through the Grace of God, they shall be revived, and raised up, as well the body as the soul; the souls to Justice, the bodies to Glory. This hope the wicked have not,* 1.207 &c. — It is a great comfort that affliction shall not endure continually, and the afflictions of this time are not worthy of the Glory which shall be shewed upon us. — Our trouble, which is but temporal and light, worketh an exceeding and eter∣nal weight of Glory unto us, who look not on the things that are seen, but on them which are not seen. —

If a man praise a very fool (saith Mr. Frith in his Preface to his Mirrour) and think his wit good and profound, he is indeed more fool then the other. Thus seeing man praiseth and commends riches, honour, &c. and such other vain and transitory things, which are but as a dream, and vanish like a flower of the field; when a man should have most need of them, he himself is more vain then those things which are but vanity.

If God hath opened the eyes of thy mind (saith the Mirrour it self) and have given thee Spirit and Wisdome through the knowledge of his Word,* 1.208 boast not thy self of it, but rather fear and tremble,

for a chargeable Office is committed unto thee which (if thou fulfil it) is like to cost thee thy 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at one time or other, with much trouble and pers••••cution: but if thou fulfill it not, then shall t•••• Office be thy Damnation. For St. Paul saith, W•••••• to me if I ••••each not. And by the Propher Ezek•••• God saith, If I say unto the wicked that he shall die t•• death, and thou shew him not of it, the wicked shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in his iniquity, but I shall require his blood at thy ha•••••• But peradventure our Divines would expou•••• these Texts onely of them that are sent and ha•••• cure of souls. Whereunto I answer, That eve•• man that hath the light of Gods Word revealed un∣to him, is sent wheresoever he seeth necessity, an•• hath the cure of his Neighbours soul, e. g. If Go•• hath given me my sight, and I perceive a blin•• man going in the way, which is ready for lack 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sight to fall into a pit, wherein he would likely pe∣rish, I am bound by Gods Command to guide hi•• till he be past that jeopardy, or else if he peris•••• therein, his blood shall be required at my hand•• Thus if I perceive my Neighbour like to perish 〈◊〉〈◊〉 lack of Christs Doctrine, then am I bound to in∣struct him with the knowledge God hath given me▪ or else his blood shall be required at my hand▪ Peradventure they will say, that there is already one appointed to watch the Pit, &c. and therefor•• I am discharged and need take no thought. Where unto I answer, I would be glad that so it were, not∣withstanding if I perceive that the Watchmen b•• asleep, or run to the Ale-house, &c. and through his negligence espie my Neighbour in danger o•• the Pit, then am I nevertheless bound to lead him from it. I think that God hath sent me at that time to save that soul from perishing, and the Law o•• God and Nature that bindeth me thereunto, which

chargeth me to love my Neighbour as my self, to do unto him as I would be done unto.* 1.209 — If God hath given thee riches, &c. thou art yet the very owner of them, but God is the Owner, who saith by the Prophet, Gold is mine, and silver is mine, and he hath for a season made thee a Steward of them, so see whether thou with be faithful in the distribution of them, according to his Commands. — Our spiritual Pos∣sessionaries are double Thieves and Murtherers, as concerning the body, besides their murthering of the soul, for lack of Gods Word, which they will neither preach, or suffer any other to do it pure∣ly, but persecute them, and put them unto most cruel death: First, they are Thieves and Murthe∣rers, because they distribute not what they have from charitable Forefathers, to the intent it should have been ministred unto the Poor, but upon Hor∣ses, Coaches, &c. gorgeous apparel, and delicate fare, &c. Thus they defraud the Poor of their bread, and so are Thieves; and (because this bread is their life) they are Murtherers also. — Besides they are Thieves and Murtherers for withdrawing their perfect Members from labour, whereby they might minister unto their Neighbours necessities (I speak of as many as are not occupied about prea∣ching Gods Word.)

Besides these and many other Treatises, he wrote also several choice Letters, whilest he was Prisoner in the Tower.

In his Letter to the faithful Followers of Christs Gospel, he thus expresseth himself.* 2.1— It cannot be express'd, Dearly Beloved in the Lord) what joy and comfort it is to my heart to perceive how the Word of God hath wrought, and continually wor∣keth among you; so that I find no small number walking in the wayes of the Lord, according as he

gave us Commandment, willing that we should love each other, as he loved us. Now have I expe∣rience of the faith which is in you, and can testifie, that it is without simulation, that ye love not in word and tongue onely, but in deed and truth. What can be more trial of a faithful heart, then to adventure not onely to aid and succour by the means of other (which without danger may not be admitted unto us) but also personally to visit the Poor oppressed, and see that nothing be lacking unto them, but that they have both ghostly comfort and bodily sustenance, notwithstanding the strait inhibition and terrible menacing of these worldly Rulers, even ready to abide the extreamest jeopar∣dies that Tyrants can imagine. This is an evidence that you have prepared your selves to the Cross of Christ, according to the Counsel of the Wise man, which saith, My Son, when thou shalt enter into the way of the Lord, prepare thy self unto tribulation. This is an evidence that you have cast up your accounts, and have wherewith to finish the Tower, which ye have begun to build: and I doubt not but he that hath begun this work in you, shall for his Glory accomplish the same, even unto the coming of the Lord, which shall give unto every man according to his deeds. And albeit God of his secret Judge∣ments for a time keep the rod from some of them that ensue his steps, yet let them surely reckon up∣on it; for there is no doubt, but all which will live devoutly in Christ must suffer persecution; for whom the Lord loveth he correcteth, and chasten∣eth every child that he receiveth. — If ye be not under correction, of which we are all partakers, then are ye bastards, and not children. Neverthe∣less we may not suppose that our most loving Fa∣ther should do that, because he rejoyceth in our

blood or punishment, but he doth it for our singu∣lar profit, that we may be partakers of Holiness, and that the remnants of sin, which (through the frailty of our Members) rebel against the Spirit and Will, causing our works to go unperfectly for∣ward, and may some deal be suppressed, least they should subdue us and reign over us. — Of these things God had given me the speculation before, and now it hath pleased him to put in ure and pra∣ctise upon me. I ever thought, yea and do think, that to walk after Gods Word, would cost me my life at one time or another; and although the Kings Grace should take me into his Favour, and not suffer the bloody Edomites to have their plea∣sures upon me, yet will I not think that I am esca∣ped, but that God hath onely deferred it for a sea∣son, to the intent that I should work somewhat that he hath appointed me to do, and so to use me to his Glory. And I beseech all the faithful fol∣lowers of the Lord to arm themselves with the same supposition, marking themselves with the sign of the Cross, not from the Cross as the superstitious multitude do, but rather to the Cross, in token that they be ever ready willingly to receive the Cross, when it shall please God to lay it upon them. The day that it cometh not, count it clear won, giving thanks to the Lord who hath kept it from you, and then when it cometh, it shall nothing dismay you; for it is no new thing, but that which you have continually looked for. And doubt not but that God, who is faithful, will not suffer you to be tem∣pted above what you are able to bear, but shall ever send some occasion by the which ye shall stand stedfast, for either he shall blind the eyes of your enemies, and diminish their Tyrannous Power, or else when he hath suffered them to do their best,

and that the Dragon hath cast a whole flood of wa∣ters after you, he shall cause even the Earth to ope•• her mouth, & swallow them up. So faithful is he an•• careful to ease us, when the vexation shall be too heavy for us, he shall send a Ioseph before you, again•••• ye shall come into Egypt; yea he shall so provide fo•• you, that ye shall have an hundred Fathers for one an hundred Mothers for one, an hundred House for one, and that in this life, as I have proved b•• experience, and after this life everlasting joy wit•• Christ our Saviour. Notwithstanding since thi•• steadfastness comes not of our selves (as St. Austi•• saith) there was never man so weak or frail, no no•• the greatest offender that ever lived, but that every man of his own nature should be as frail, and com∣mit as great enormities, except he were kept from it by the Spirit and Power of God. I beseech you Brethren, in the Lord Jesus Christ, to pray with me, that we may be Vessels to his land and praise▪ what time soever it pleaseth him to call upon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 The Father of Glory give us the Spirit of wisdome, understanding, and knowledge, and lighten the eyes of our mind, that we may know his waye•• praising the Lord eternally. — Amen.

John Frith the Prisoner of Iesus Christ, at all times abiding his pleasure.

* 2.2In his Letter to his Friends concerning his troubles. — I doubt not, dear Brethren, but th•••• it doth some deal vex you, to see the one part 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have all the words, and freely to speak what they list, and the other to be put to silence, and not to be heard indifferently; but refer your matter

unto God, who shortly shall judge after another fashion. —

The Archbishop of Canterbury having sent one of his Gentlemen,* 2.3 and one of his Porters to fetch Mr. Iohn Frith out of the Tower to be examined; The Gentleman pitying him, endeavoured to per∣swade him to relent to Authority, and to give place for a time, and not to cast himself away, and suffer all his singular gifts to perish with him with little profit to the world, &c. Mr. Frith gave him thanks for his good will, but told him farther, thus, My Cause and Conscience is such, that in no wise I either may or can for any worldly respect with∣out danger of damnation start aside, &c. If I be de∣manded what I think of the Supper of the Lord, otherwise called the Sacrament of the Altar, I must needs say my Knowledge and my Conscience, though I should presently lose twenty lives, if I had so many. — And if I may be indifferently heard, I am sure mine Adversarie, cannot con∣demn me or mine Assertion, &c. Yea marry, quoth the Gentleman, you say well, if you might be indifferently heard; but I much doubt thereof, for that our Master Christ was not indifferently heard, neither should be (as I think) if he were now present again in the world, &c. Well, well, (quoth Frith unto the Gentleman) I know very well that the Doctrine of the Sacrament, which I hold and have opened, contrary to the Opinion of this Realm, is vety hard meat to be digested, both of the Clergy and Laity: but this I will say to you, That if you live but twenty years more, you shall see this whole Realm of mine Opinion, &c. and if it come not to pass, then account me the vainest man that ever you heard speak with a tongue.—All things well and rightly pondered, my death in this

Cause (which is Gods and not mine) shall be bet∣ter unto me and all mine, then life in continua•• bondage and misery. The Gentleman was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 wrought upon, that he contrived a way for Mr. Frith's escape, and prevailed with the Porter 〈◊〉〈◊〉 agree with him in the suffering thereof, and then told him, that the business which he had underta∣ken, viz. to lead him as a sheep to the slaughter, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 grieved him, that he was overwhelmed with care and sorrows; whereupon he was resolved, wh•••• danger soever he incurred, to find out a way to de∣liver him out of the Lyons mouth, and so acquaint∣ed him with the way that he and the Porter ha•••• agreed upon. Mr. Frith having diligently hearken∣ed to his Speech, said with a smiling countenance▪ And is this the effect of your secret consultation all this while, surely you are like to lose your la∣bour, for if you should both leave me here, and g•• to Croydon, declaring to the Bishops that you ha•••• lost Frith, I would surely follow after as fast as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 could, and bring them news that I had found an•• brought Frith back again. Do you think that I am afraid to declare mine Opinion before the Bishop in so manifest a Truth? You are a fond man (sai•• the Gentleman) thus to talk. Do you think th•••• your reasoning with the Bishops will do any good▪ I much marvel that you were so willing to flie the Realm before you were taken, and now so unwil∣ling to save your self when you may. Marry (sai•• Frith) there is a great difference between escapin•• then and now, then I was at liberty, and not at∣tached; but now being taken by the Higher Po••••∣ers, and that by Almighty Gods permission an•• providence, I am fallen into the Bishops hand•• onely for Religions sake, and for such Doctrine, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I am bound in conscience under pain of damnatio••

to maintain. If I should now start aside, and run away, I should run from my God, and from the te∣stimony of his Word, whereby I should deserve a thousand hells.

At the time of his burning Dr. Cook admonished all the people,* 2.4 that they should no more pray for him, then they would do for a Dog. Whereupon Mr. Frith smiling, desired the Lord to forgive him.

Fulgentius.

An Arian Bishop offering to punish the Priest that had most mercilesly beaten him,* 2.5 if he desired it, he said, It is not lawful for a Christian to medi∣tate revenge, our Lord Christ well knows how to repay the injuries offered to, and inflicted on his Servants. If my case be avenged, then lose I the reward of my patience. It may also scandalize ma∣ny little ones, if I a Catholick should require judgement at an Arians hands.

In the midst of his greatest sufferings he used to say; Plura pro Christo toleranda, We must suffer more then this for Christ.

G.

Gardiner.

William Gardiner,* 2.6 an English Merchant in Portu∣gal, was so much troubled in spirit at the sight of the Idolatry, committed by the Priests in the Mass, at the solemnization of the Marriage between the King of P••rtugal's Son, and the King of Spain's Daughter, that he could not be quiet, till he had (though in the presence of the King, and of the Nobles, and whole City) the next Sabbath with one hand snatched away the Cake from the Priest, and trod it under his feet, and with the other over∣threw the Chalice. The King asking him how he

durst be so bold? He answered, Most noble. Kin•• — The thing which you have seen, was not done nor thought of me for any contumely, or reproac•• to your presence, but onely for this purpose (a•••• before God I do clearly confess) to seek the salva∣tion of this people.

Being ask'd who set him on? He answered▪ He was not moved by any man, but by his o•••• Conscience, there being no man under Heaven for whose sake he would put himself into so mani∣fest a danger, but he owed his service first to God and secondarily to their salvation; wherefore if he had done any thing displeasing to them, the ought to impute it to themselves, who so irreve∣rently used the Sacrament of the Lords Supper un∣to so great Idolatry, not without great ignomi•••••••• the Church, violation of the Sacrament, and the peril of their own soals, except they repen∣ted.

For this he was cruelty tormented, and burned and in the fire he ••un••; Psal. 43. Iudge me, O God, and defend my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 against the unmerciful ••••∣ple.

Gauderin.

* 2.7Christopher Gauderin, having been a Spend-thrift, was converted by Lewis St••llius, telling him, That he ought rather to distribute of his gettings to the poor, then to spend them so wastfully; for if he continued so, God would surely call him to an ac∣count for it, insomuch that he was chosen a Dea∣con in the Church; in the execution of which Of∣fice, he was taken and imprisoned, and being ask'd how he came to turn Heretick, seeing he learned not that of his Master the Abbot, he answered, I am no Heretick, but a right believing Christian, which he taught me not indeed, but rather, other

vile qualities, which I am ashamed now to re∣hearse.

Some objecting to him his youth, being about the age of thirty, He told them, That mans life consisted but of two dayes, viz. the day of his birth, and the day of his death. And for my part (said he) I am now willing by death to pass into eternal life.

The morning that he was to be executed, He said to his Fellow-Prisoners (having put on a clean shirt, and washed himself) Brethren, I am now go∣ing to be married, I hope before noon to drink of the wine of the Kingdome of Heaven.

A Frier coming to them (as he said) to convert them; Christopher said unto him, Away from us, thou seducer of Souls, for we have nothing to do with thee.

One of his Fellow-sufferers (as the Hangman was gagging him) said, What, shall we not have li∣berty in this our last hour to praise our God with our voice and tongue. Brother (said Gauderin) let not this discourage us, for the greater wrong our enemies think to do unto us, the more assistance we shall find from God: And so he never ceased to comfort them, till he was gagged also, and burnt Iune 2, 1568.

Gerard.

About the year 1160. in the reign of Henry the Second,* 2.8 came about thirty Waldens••s into England, Gerardus being their Minister, to labour to win Disciples to Christ. They were converted before a Council of Bishops at Oxford, and Gerard speaking for them all, said, We are Christians, holding and reverencing the Doctrine of the Apostles.—Being urged with arguments against their Doctrine, they answered, They believed as they were taught by

Gods Word, but would not dispute their faith. — Being admonished to repent, and threatned if they did not, they despised their Counsel, scorned their threats, saying, Blessed are they that suffer perse∣cution for righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

They were excommunicated, burnt in the fore∣heads for Hereticks, Mr. Gerard both in the fore∣head and cheek; their cloaths were cut off to their Girdles, and so whipt through Oxford, they singing all the while, Blessed are ye when men hate you, and despitefully use you, &c.

Ghest.

* 2.9Laurence Ghest had his wife and seven children brought to him (the Bishop hoping to overcome him by his nat••ral affection to them) and his wife beginning to exhort him to favour himself, He de∣sired her not to be a block in his way, for that he was in good course, running toward the mark of his salvation.

Gibson.

* 2.10Some of the Articles exhibited against Mr. Richard Gibson. — (3) That he hath commended, allowed, defended, and liked both Cranmer, L••tim••r, Ridley, and all other Hereticks here in this Realm of England, according to the Ecclesiastical Laws condemned for Hereticks, and also liked their Opi∣nions. (4) That he hath comforted, aided; assist∣ed, and maintained both by words and otherwise, Hereticks and erroneous Persons, or at the least suspected and infamed of Heresies, &c. (5) That he hath affirmed that the Religion now used in this Realm, is in no wise agreeable to Gods Word and Commandment, &c.

The Bishop asking him, if he knew any cause why the Sentence should not be read against him,

he said,* 2.11 the Bishop had nothing wherefore justly to condemn him. Sentence being read, He again admonished Gibson to remember himself, and so save his soul. Mr. Gibson answered, That he would not hear the Bishops babling, boldly protesting that he was contrary to them all in his mind, though he aforet me kept it secret, for fear of the Law. And speaking to the Bishop, he said, Blessed am I, that am cursed at your hands, We have nothing now, but thus will I; for as the Bishop saith, so it must be. And no heresie is it to turn the truth of Gods Word into lies, and that do you.

Mr. Gibson also propounded Nine Articles to Bonner, by him to be answered by yea or nay, or else by saying he could not tell (1) Whether the Scriptures of God, written by Moses and other holy Prophets of God through faith, that is in Christ Jesus, be available Doctrine, to make all men in all things unto salvation learned, without the help of any other Doctrine, or no? (3) Whether the holy Word of God, as it is written, doth suffici∣ently teach all men, of what dignity, estate, or calling by Office whatsoever be or they be, their full, true, and lawful duty in their Office? and whether every man — be found upon the pain of eternal damnation, in all things to do, as he is thereby taught and commanded, and in no wise to leave undone any thing that is to be done, being taught and commanded by the same? (4) Whether any man (the Lord Jesus Christ, God and man on∣ly except) by the holy Ordinance of God, ever was, is, or shall be Lord over Faith? (5) By what lawful Authority or Power any man of what Digni∣ty, Estate, or Calling soever he or they be, may be so bold as to alter or change the holy Ordinances of God, or any of them, or any part of them?

(6) By what evident tokens Antichrist in his Mi∣nisters may be known, seeing it is written, That Satan can change himself into the similitude of an Angel of Light, and his Ministers fashion them∣selves, as though they were Ministers of righte∣ousness? (7) What the Beast is, which maketh war with the Saints of God? and what the gorge∣ous and glittering Whore is, which sitteth upon the Beast? —

Gilby.

* 2.12Mr. Anthony Gilby, an exiled Minister of Christ in Queen Mary's dayes, in his Admonition speaks thus. — Whereas many have written▪ many pro∣fitable Admonitions to you twain (O England and Scotland, both making one Island most happy, if you could know your own hapiness) — and others with Pen and Tongue, with Word, with Writing, with jeopardy and loss of Lands, Goods, and Lives, have admonished you both twain of that cankered poyson of Papistry, that ye foster and pamper to your own perdition and utter destructi∣on of your selves and yours, souls and bodies, for now and ever. I thought it my duty (seeing your destruction to mans judgement to draw so near) hom much or how little soever they have prevail∣ed,* 2.13 yet once again to admonish you both to give testimony to that truth, which my Brethren have written, and especially to stir your hearts to re∣pentance, or at the least to offer my self a witness against you, for the justice of God, and his righ∣teous judgements, which doubtless (if your hearts be hardned) against you both are at hand to be ut∣tered. Thus by our writing, whom it pleaseth God to stir up of your Nations all men that now l••ve, and that shall come after us, shall have cause also to praise the mercy of God, that so oft admonish∣eth

before he strikes, and to consider his just pu∣nishment, when he shall pour forth his vengeance. Give ear therefore betimes, O Britain (for of that name both rejoyceth) whilest the Lord calleth, exhorteth, and admonisheth: that is the acceptable time, when he will be found. If ye refuse the time offered, ye cannot have it afterward, though with tears (as did Esau) ye do seem to seek it. Yet once again in Gods behalf I do offer you the very means, which if God of his mercies grant you grace to follow, I doubt nothing, but that of all your ene∣mies speedily ye shall be delivered. Ye rejoyce at his Word, I am sure, if ye have any hope of the performance. Then hearken to the matter which I write unto you, not forth of mens Dreams and Fables, nor forth of prophane Histories, painted with mans wisdome, vain eloquence, or subtile rea∣sons, but forth of the infallible Word of God. — Is not this Gods curse and threatning (amongst many others) pronounced against the sinful Land and disobedient people?* 2.14 That strangers shall de∣vour the fruit of thy Land, and be above thee, &c. and thy strong walls wherein thou trusted, shall be destroyed, &c. And doth not Isaiah reckon this also as the extremity of all plagues, for the wicked∣ness of the people to have women raised up to rule over them?* 2.15 But what saith the same Prophet in the beginning of his prophesie, for a remedy against these and all other evils,* 2.16 Y••ur hands are full of blood (saith he) O ye Princes of Sodom and people of Go∣morrah; but wash you, make you clean, take away your wicked thoughts forth of my sight, ••ease to do evil, learn to do well, &c. Then will I turn my hand to thee, and purge out all thy dross, and take away thy tynne, and I will restore thy Iudges as aforetime, and Counsellors as of old. And Moses said before in the place alledg∣ed,

That if thou wilt hear the voice of the Lord 〈◊〉〈◊〉 God,* 2.17 and do his Commandments, thou shalt be blessed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Town, and blessed in the Field. The Lord shall ca•••••• thine enemies, that rise up against thee, to fall befo•••• thee, &c. Lo the way in few words, O Britany, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 win Gods favour, and therefore to overcome thin•• enemies. But to print this more deeply upon your hearts, O ye Princes and people of that Island whom God hath begun to punish, seek (I want you) no snifting holes to excuse your faults▪ no political practises to resist Gods vengeance▪ — Submit your selves to him,* 2.18 who holdeth you•• breath in your nostrils, who with one blast of hi•• mouth can destroy all his enemies. Embrace hi•• Son Christ, and repent betimes for your obstinacy against him and his Word, and for your cruelt•• against his Servants. Repent, repent. For repen∣tance is the onely way of your redress and deli∣verance. — Consider how the Lord hath intreat∣ed Israel and Iuda, his own people, how oft they trespassed, and how he gave them over into the hands of their enemies: But whensoever they re∣pented and turned again to God unfeignedly, he sent them Judges and Deliverers, Kings and Sa∣viours. — Noah pronounceth, that within a hun∣dred and twenty years all flesh should be destroy∣ed. We have many Noahs, that so cry in our times▪ yet no man repenteth. All the time that Noah was preparing for the Ark to avoid Gods vengeance, the multitude derided this holy Prophet, as the multitude of you two Realms doth at this day de∣ride all them that by obedience to Gods Word seek the means appointed to avoid Gods judgments. Then the people would not repent,* 2.19 but as if they should live for ever they married, they banqueted, they builded, they planted, deriding Gods messen∣ger.

Do not you the like? I appeal to your own consciences. The Lord calleth to fasting (saith the Prophet Isaiah) to mortifie themselves, and kill their lusts, but they kill Sheep and Bullocks. Ieremy cries for tears and lamentation; They laugh and mock-Malachi crieth to the people of his time, Turn un∣to me, and I will turn unto you, saith the Lord of Hosts, and they proudly answer, Wherein shall we turn? Are you not such? Do you not ask, Wherein shall we turn, when ye will not know your sins? Ye will not confess and acknowledge your faults, though ye go a whoring in every Street, Town, and Village with your Idols: though the blood of the oppressed cry every where against you for ven∣geance. So that seeing no taken of repentance, I cannot cry unto you with Iohn Baptist, O ye gene∣ration of vipers, who hath taught you to flie from the wrath to come?* 2.20 — But I will wound you no more with the words of the Prophets, or of this holy Saint of God Iohn Baptist, but with our Saviour Christs two most sweet parables of the two Sons and of the Tilmen, to whom he set his vine∣yard, I will labour to set before your eyes your rebelli∣on, hypocrisie, and cruelty, if so I can bring any of you to repentance. — He hath called you by his Word many a time to work in his vineyard. I ask, what you have answered. Some of you have said plainly, like rebellious children, That ye would not do it, that ye would not work in your Fathers vineyard. Shall I apply this part to Scotland? Scotland was indeed called most plainly and evi∣dently through the mercies of God both by their own faithful Countreymen,* 2.21 and also by earnest travel of our English Nation to come into the Lords vineyard in the time of King Edward the Sixth, but refused. That time (as ye know) the vineyard

in England by the children of God was not alto∣gether neglected, and then most earnestly were ye•••• (O Brethren of Scotland) required to joyn han•••• with us in the Lords work, but Satan alas would not suffer it. His old fo••tred malice, and Antichris•••• his Son, could not abide, that Christ should grow•••• to strong by joyning that Isle together in perfect Religion, &c. lest this one Island should become a safe Sanctuary (as it began to be) to all the per∣secuted in all places. — God hath also by the blood of his Saints, shed amongst you, by favour and friendship, by war and the sword, yea by fa∣mine and pestilence, and also by all other means called you to labour in his vineyard; but to this days alas! we hear not of your humble obedience, But still ye say with stubborn faces, We will not labour, we will not be bound to such thraldome, &c. Ye think perchance I am too sharp, and that I ac∣cuse you more then you deserve; for amongst you many do know the will of your Father, and many make profession of his Gospel, but consider, Bre∣thren, that it is not enough to know the Com∣mandment, and to profess the same in mouth, but it is necessary, that ye refuse your selves, your own pleasures, appetites, and your own wisdome, if ye shall be judged faithful labourers in the Lord•• vineyard, and that ye bear the burthens, together with your Brethren, and suffer heat and sweat, be∣fore ye taste the fruits with them. God will no•••• be content, that ye look over the Hedge, and be∣hold the labours of your Brethren, but he requi∣reth that ye put your hands also to the labours, that ye travel continually to pluck up all unprofitable weeds, though in so doing the Thorns prick you to the bone; that ye assist your Brethren in their labours, though it be with the jeopardy of your

lives, the loss of your substance, and displeasure of the whole earth.* 2.22 — I must needs leave thee, O Scotland, after I have advertized thee of this, that thou follow not the example of England, but let thy reformation be full and plain, according to Gods holy Will and Word, without addition. Let all the plants, which thy Heavenly Father hath not planted, be rooted out at once. Let not avarice blind thee, nor worldly wisdome discourage thy heart; let none bear the name of a Teacher, that is known to be a Fosterer of Superstition, or any kind of wickedness. — Thus must thou, O Scot∣land, repent thy former inobedience, if that thou wilt be approved of the Lord. And now do I return to thee, O England, I do liken thee to the second Son in the Parable, which answered his Father with flat∣tering words, saying, I go Father, but yet he went not at al••. For since the time I had any remembrance, our Heavenly Father, of his great mercies, hath not ceased to call thee into his Vineyard, and to these late dayes thou hast alwayes said, That thou would∣est enter and be obedient. In the time of King Henry the Eighth, when by Tyndal, Frith, Biln••y, and other his saithful Servants, God called England to dress his Vineyard, many promised full fair, but what fruit followed, nothing but bitter grapes, yea, briars and brambles, the wormwood of avarice, the gall of cruelty, the poyson of filthy fornication, flowing from head to foot, the contempt of God, and open defence of the Cake-idol, by open Pro∣clamation to be read in the Churches, instead of Gods Scriptures.* 2.23 — It grieveth me to write these evils of my Countrey, save onely that I must needs declare what fruit were found in the Vineyard, af∣ter you promised to work therein, to move you to Repentance, and to justifie Gods Judgements, how

grievonsly soever he shall plague you hereaft•••• Wherefore I desire you to call to remembranc•• your best state under King Edward, when all me•••• with general consent promised to work in th•••• Vineyard, and ye shall have cause I doubt not to ••a••ment your wickedness, that so contemned the voic•••• of God for your own lusts, for your cruelty, for your covetousness, that the Name of God was by your vanities evil spoken of in other Nations▪ —God grant you all repentant hearts, for no order or state did any part of his duty in those dayes. B•••• to speak of the best, whereof you use to boast, your Religion was but an English Mattins, patch'd forth of the Popes portess. Many things were in your great Book superstitious and foolish, all were dri∣ven to a present service, like the Papists, that they should think their duties discharged, if the num∣ber were said of Psalms and Chapters. Finally, there could no Discipline be brought into the Church nor correction of manners.* 2.24 — To what contempt was Gods Word, and the admonition of his Pro∣phets come in all estates before God did strike, some men are not ignorant. The Preachers them∣selves for the most part could find no fault in Reli∣gion, but that the Church was poor, and lacked li∣ving. — Sure many things should have been re∣formed, before that the Kitchin had been better provided for our Prelates in England. It was most evident that many of you under the cloak of Reli∣gion, served your own bellies; some where so busie to heap benefice upon benefice, some to labour in Parliament for purchasing of Lands, that the time was small, which could be found for the Reforma∣tion of abuses, and every little that was spent upon the feeding of your flocks. — In a word, the Go••••spel was so lightly esteemed; that the most part of

men thought rather that God should bow and stoop to their appetites, then that they should be subject to his holy Commandments. — Even the Nobili∣ty and Council would suffer no rebukes of Gods Messengers, though their offences were never so manifest; let those that preached in the Court, the Lent before King Edward deceased, speak their conscience, and accuse me if I lie; yea, let a wri∣ting of Northumberland's to Mr. Harlow be brought to light, and it shall testifie, that he was not asha∣med to say, That the liberty of the Preachers tongues would cause the Council and Nobility to rise up against them, for they could not suffer so to be entreated. These were the fruits in the time of Harvest, a little before the Winter came, and of the time of Mary what should I write? — It hath cast off the Truth known, and confessed, and fol∣loweth lies and errours,* 2.25 which once it detested. It buildeth the building which once it destroyed; it raiseth up the idols, which once were there con∣founded. — They persecute, they banish, they burn Christ the Son of God in his members.* 2.26—But to be short, this onely remaineth for both these Nations, that they repent, and return into the Vineyard, with the first Son, and bring forth the fruits of Repentance. The fruits of Repentance I call not onely to know your sins, and to lament them, but to amend your lives, and to make strait the Lords paths by resisting Satan and Sin, and obeying God in doing the works of righteousness, and exe∣cuting Gods Precepts and Judgements, so long amongst you contemned,* 2.27 for even now is the Axe put to the root of the tree, &c. Th•• Lord hath now his Fan in his hand, and will purge his floor, &c. Re∣pent therefore whilst you have time, before you be ••anned,* 2.28 hewn down, and fired. — Here have we

to lament the miserable state of mankind, which i•• so seduced by the subtile Serpent, that he canno•• know his misery, when he is admonished, nor per∣ceive his perdition, when it draweth so near. Whe•• the Servants of God set forth his Truth, they are charged to trouble Realms and Countreys, as wa•• Elias, when they warn men to joyn hands with wicked Kings and Princes, they are counted Tray∣tors, as was Isaiah and Ieremiah, such is mans ma∣lice. —

Wherefore I do admonish and exhort you both in the Name of the living God, that howsoever yo•• have hitherto shewed your selves the Servants o•• men, to bear and flatter with the world, that no•• ye learn in Gods cause to despise the faces of men to bend your selves against this wicked world, nei∣ther regarding the Visors of Honours, vain Titles nor dignities, any farther then they seek Gods one∣ly Glory, for his Glory will he not suffer to be con∣temned for any cause; no, he will pour contemp•• on those Princes that strive against his Truth, b•••• those that glorifie him,* 2.29 will he glorifie. — Be∣hold, your onely remedy remaining, is to repen•• your time of ignorance, of stubbornness, of cruelty of idolatry, wherein ye have so long continued Mourn for your ignorance, and now with all dili∣gence seek for knowledge of the World of God and openly profess the Gospel, which is the powe•• of God, whereof ye ought not to be ashamed. Cease at the last from your old stubbornness, and labour in the Vineyard with all meekness. Cease from your cruelty against Christs Members, and learn t•• suffer for Christs sake, if ye will be true Christi∣ans. Banish all Idolatry and Popish Superstitio•• from amongst you, else can ye have no part i•• Christs Kingdome, no more then Christ can be par∣taker

with Antichrist. Pray to the Lord of Hosts and Armies to give you the courage, strength, and means. The Lords Arm is not shortened now, no more then of old. Be strong therefore in the Lord, for the defence of the Truth, though all the World rise against it. Now when the battel is fierce against the living God for dead idols, against the Gospel of Christ for the inventions of Antichrist, against Christ members for Popish ceremonies; can any of you that will be accounted Gods Children, still halt of both hands?* 2.30 — If you will maintain Gods truth in the Earth, he will receive you as his Chil∣dren into the Heavens, if you confess his Christ be∣fore this wicked Generation, Christ shall confess you before his Father in the Heavens, in the pre∣sence of his Angels: But if you persist stubbornly to banish Gods Word, and his Son Christ in his Mem∣bers forth of your Earthly Kingdomes, how can ye look for any part in his Heavenly Kingdome?* 2.31—Lo here is the choice of life and death, of misery and wealth offered to you by Gods mercies, and the means how you may win Gods favour opened, whereby onely ye may prevail against your ene∣mies. God grant you hearts to answer as the people did to Ioshua,* 2.32 offering the like choice. God forbid (say they) that we should forsake God, we will serve the Lord our God, and obey his voice, for he is our God. And we your ban••shed Brethren, by the Power of God, to provoke you forwards, will thus pronounce with Ioshua, That we and our F••mi∣lies will serve the Lord God, though all Nations run to Idols, though all people do persecute us. We know that Satan hath but a short time to rage, and that Christ our Captain right speedily will crown his Souldiers, to whom as he is the eternal God with his Father be all honour and glory for ever and ever. So be it.

* 2.33A short Prayer which Mr. Gilby made for t•••• faithful in those dayes. O Lord God, and most mer∣ciful Father, we beseech thee for the honour of th•• Holy Name to defend us from that Antichrist 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Rome, and from all his detestable enormities, man∣ners, laws, garments, and ceremonies. Destroy tho•• the counsel of all the Papists and Atheists, enemi•••• of thy Gospel, and of this Realm of England. D••••••close their mischiefs and subtile practises. C•••• found their devices. Let them be taken in the•• own wiliness. And strengthen all those that mai••∣tain the Cause and Quarrel of thy Gospel, with i••∣vincible force and power of the Holy Spirit, so th•• they fail not to proceed and go forward to that tr•••• Godliness, commanded in thy Holy Word, with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 simplicity and sincerity, to thy Honour and Glor•• the comfort of thine Elect, and the confusion 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thine enemies, through Jesus Christ our Lord an•• Saviour. Amen, Amen. And say from the hear•••• Amen.

Glee.

* 2.34When the Friers told Madam La Glee, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was in a damnable estate: It seems so indeed (sai••••sne) being now in your hands; but I have a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that will never leave me, nor forsake me, for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that. Thou hast (said they) renounced the Faith It is true (said she) I have renounced your faith which I am able to shew is rejected, and accurse•• of God, and therefore deserves not so much as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be called Faith.

* 2.35When news was brought her, that she was co••••demned to be hang'd, she fell down upon he•• knees, and blessed God, for that it pleased him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 snew her so much mercy as to deliver her by such kind of death, out of the troubles of this wretche•• world, and to honour her so far, as to call her 〈◊〉〈◊〉

die for his Truth, and to wear his Livery (meaning the Haltar, which the Hangman had put about her neck) Then sitting down at Table to break her fast with the three other condemned Servants of Christ, giving thanks to God, she exhorted them to be of good courage, and to trust unto the end in his free and onely mercy. She then called for a clean linen Wastcoat, making her self ready, as if she had been going to a Wedding.* 2.36 Mr. W••rd tells us, that she put on her Bracelets; for I go (said she) unto my Husband.

Being commanded (as she was led to execution) to take a Torch into her hand, and to acknowledge she had offended God and the King: Away, away, (said she) with it. I have neither offended God, nor the King, according to your meaning, nor in respect of the cause, for which I suffer. I am I confess a sinful woman, but I need no such light, for helping me to ask forgiveness of God for my sins past, or present. Life such things your selves, who sit and walk in the darkness of ignorance and errour.

Then one of her Kinsfolks met her in the way, and presented to her view her little children, pray∣ing her to have compassion on them. I must needs tell you (said she) that I love my children dearly; but yet neither for the love I bear to them, or any thing else in this world, will I renounce the Truth, or my God, who is and will be a Father unto them, to provide better for them, then I should have done, and therefore to his providence and prote∣ction I commend and leave them.

When she saw the three men about to die silent, and not to call on God, she ex••orted then thereto, and gave them an example.

Glover.

* 2.37Mr. Robert Glover in his Letter to his Wife ha•• many memorable passages, the chief I shall collec•• — I thank you heartily (most loving Wife) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your Letters sent to me in my imprisonment. read them with tears more then once or twic•• with tears (I say) for joy and gladness, that Go•• hath wrought in you so merciful a work; (1) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 unfeigned repentance. (2) An humble and heart reconciliaton. (3) A willing submission and ob••••dience to the will of God in all things. — The•••• your Letters, and the hearing of your godly pr••••ceedings have much relieved and comforte•• me, &c. and shall be a goodly Testimony for you at the great Day, against many worldly and dain•••• Dames, which set more by their own pleasure an•• praise in this world, then by Gods Glory, little re••garding (as it appeareth) the everlasting health 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their own souls or others. — So long as God shal•• lend you continuance in this miserable world above all things give your self continually to Pray∣er, lifting up pure hands without anger, wrath, o•• doubting, forgiving as Christ forgives. And that w•••• may be the better willing to forgive, it is good ofte•• to call to remembrance the multitude and great∣ness of our sins, which Christ daily and hour•••• pardoneth and forgiveth us.— And because God•• Word teacheth us, not onely the true manner •••• praying, but also what we ought to do or not to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the whole course of our life, what pleaseth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 displeaseth God,* 2.38 and that as Christ saith, The Wo•••• of God, that he hath spoken, shall judge us. Let you•• Prayer be to this end especially, that God of hi•• great mercy would open and reveal more and mor•• daily to your heart the true sense, knowledge, an•• understanding of his most holy Word, and gi••••

you grace in your living, to express the fruit there∣of. And forasmuch as Gods Word is, as the Holy Ghost calleth it,* 2.39 The Word of affliction, i. e. it is sel∣dome without hatred, persecution, peril, danger of loss of goods and life, &c. Call upon God con∣tinually for his assistance, casting your accounts what is like to cost you, endeavouring your self, through the help of the Holy Ghost by continu∣ance of prayer, to lay your foundation so sure, that no storm or tempest shall be able to overthrow it;* 2.40 remembering alwayes (as Christ saith) Lots wife, i. e. to beware of looking back to that thing that displeaseth God: and nothing more displeaseth God then Idolatry, that is, false worshiping of God, otherwise then his Word commandeth. — They object they be the Church, &c. My answer was, The Church of God knoweth and acknowledgeth no other head, but Jesus Christ the Son of God, whom ye have refused, and chosen the man of sin, the Son o•• perdition,* 2.41 enemy to Christ, the Devils Deputy and Lieutenant, the Pope. Christs Church heareth, teacheth, and is ruled by his Word, as he saith,* 2.42 My Sheep hear my voice. If you abide in me, and my Word a••ide in you, you be my Disciples. Their Church repelleth Gods Word, and forceth all men to follow their traditions. Christs Church dares not adde nor diminish, alter or change his blessed Testament;* 2.43 but they be not afraid to take away all that Christ instituted, and go a whoring (as the Scripture saith) with their own inventions, &c. The Church of Christ is, hath been, and shall be in all ages under the Cross, persecuted, molested, and afflicted, the world ever hating them because they are not of the world; but these persecute, m••r∣ther, slay, and kill such as profess the true doctrine of Christ, be they in learning, living, conversa∣tion,

and other vertues never so excellent. Chri•••• and his Church referred the trial of their doctrine to the Word of God, and gave the people leave to judge thereof by the same Word;* 2.44 search th•• Scriptures. But this Church taketh away the Wor•••• from the people, and suffereth neither learned nor unlearned, to examine or prove their doctrine by the Word of God. The true Church of Go•• laboureth by all means to resist and withstand the lusts, desires, and motions of the world, the flesh, and the Devil: these for the most part give themselves to all voluptuousness, &c. — I likened them 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Nimrod, whom the Scripture calls a mighty Hun∣ter, telling them, That that which they could no•• have by the Word, they would have by the Sword and be the Church whether men will or no. — Be••ware of such as shall advertise you something 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bear with the world, as they do, for a season. Ther•• is no dallying with Gods matters. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of God. Remember the Prophet Elias,* 2.45 Why halt ye on both sides? Re∣member what Christ saith, He that putteth his ha•••• to the Plough, and looketh back, is not worthy of me. And seeing God hath hitherto allowed you as a good Souldier in the fore-ward, play not the Coward▪ neither draw back to the rere-ward. Saint Ioh•• numbreth among them, that shall dwell in the he••y Lake, such as be fearful in Gods Cause. Set before your eyes alwayes the examples of such, as have behaved themselves boldly in Gods Cause, as Ste∣phen, Peter, Paul, Daniel, the three Children, the Widows Sons, and in your dayes Anne Askew, La••∣rence Sanders, Iohn Bradford, &c. Be afraid in n••∣thing (saith Saint Paul) of the adversaries of Christ•• Doctrine,* 2.46 the which is to them a sign of perdition, b•••• to you of everlasting salvation. Christ commandeth

the same, saying, Fear them not. Let us not follow the example of him, who asked time first to take leave of his Friends. If we do so, we shall find few of them, that will encourage us to go forward in our business, please it God never so much. We read not that Iames and Iohn, Andrew and Simon, when they were called, put off the time, till they had known their Fathers and Friends pleasure, but the Scripture saith,* 2.47 They forsook all, and by and by fol∣lowed Christ. Christ likened the Kingdome of God to a precious Pearl, the which whosoever findeth, selleth all that he hath to buy it. Yea, whosoever hath but a little taste or glimmering how piecious a treasure the Kingdome of Heaven is, will gladly forego both life and goods for the obtaining of it. But the most part now adayes be like to Aesops Cock, which when he had found a precious stone, wished rather to have found a barley corn: so ignorant be they how precious a jewel the Word of God is, that they choose rather the things of this world, which being compared to it, be less in value then a barley corn. If I would have given place to worldly reasons, these might have moved me; the forego∣ing of you and my children; the consideration of the state of my children, being yet young, apt and inclinable to vertue and learning, and so having the more need of my assistance; I was never called to be a Preacher or Minister; and (because of my sickness) fear of death in Prison before I should come to my answer, and so my death to be unpro∣fitable. But these and such like, I thank my heaven∣ly Father (which of his infinite mercy inspired me with his Holy Ghost, for his Sons sake, my onely Saviour and Redeemer) prevailed not in me. But when I had by the wonderful permission of God fallen into their hands, at the first sight of the She∣riffe,

nature a little abashed; yet ere ever I came to the Prison, by the working of God and through his goodness, fear departed. — Little justice was shewed by Mr. Sheriffe; but the less justice a ma•• findeth at their hands, the more consolation in con∣science shall he find from God; for whosoever is o•• the world, the world will love him. After I came to Prison, and had reposed my self there a while, I wept for joy and gladness my belly full, mu••i••g much of the great mercies of God, and (as it were) saying to my self after this sort, O Lord, who am I, on whom thou shouldst bestow this thy great mercy, to be numbred among the Saints that suffer for the Gospels sake? And so beholding and con∣sidering on the one side my imperfection, unable∣ness, sinful misery and unworthiness, and on the other side the greatness of Gods mercy, to be cal∣led to so high promotion, I was as it were amazed and overcome for a while with joy and glad••ess, concluding thus; O Lord, thou shewest power in weakness, wisdome in foolishness, mercy in sinful∣ness. Who shall let thee to choose where and whom thou wilt? As I have ever zealously loved the con∣fession of thy Word,* 2.48 so ever thought I my self un∣worthy to be partaker of affliction for the same. Some travelling with me to dismissed upon bonds, to them my answer was (to my remembrance) after this sort; Forasmuch as the Masters have imprison∣ed me, having nothing to burthen me withal, if I should enter into bonds, I should in so doing ac∣cuse my self: and seeing they have no matter to lay to my charge, they may as well let me pass without bonds, as with bonds. Secondly, if I shall enter into bonds, covenant and promise to appear, I shall do nothing but excuse, colour, and cloak their wickedness, and indanger my self nevertheless,

being bound by my promise to appear. — After∣ward debating the matter with my self, these con∣siderations came into my head. I have from time to time with good conscience (God I take to record) moved all such as I had conference with to be no dalliers in Gods matters, but to shew themselves after so great a light and knowledge, hearty, earnest, constant, and stable in so manifest a truth, and not to give place one jot contrary to the same. Now thought I, if I shall withdraw my self, and make any shifts to pull my own neck out of the Coller, I shall give great offence to my weak Brethren in Christ, and advantage to the enemies to slander Gods Word. It will be said, he hath been a great emboldner of others to be earnest and fervent, to fear no worldly perils and dangers, but he himself will give no such example. Wherefore I thought it my bounden duty both to God and man, being (as it were) by the great goodness of God called and appointed hereunto, to set aside all fear, perils and dangers, all worldly respects and considerati∣ons, and like as I had before, according to the measure of my small gift, within the compass of my vocation and calling, from the bottome of my heart unfeignedly moved, exhorted, and perswaded all that pro••ess Gods Word, manfully to persist in the defence of the same, not with sword and violence, but with suffering and loss of life, rather then to de••ile themselves again with the whorish abomina∣on of the Romish Antichrist. So the hour being come with my fact and example to ratifie, confirm, and protest the same to the hearts of all true Be∣lievers, and to this end (by the mighty assistance of Gods holy Spirit) I resolved my self with much peace of conscience, willingly to sustain whatso∣ever the Romish Antichrist should do against me.

— When Mr. Warren the Chancellor willed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 chief Jaylor to carry me to the Bishop, I laid 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his charge the cruel seeking of my death; a•••• when he would have excused himself, I told h•••• he could not wipe his hands so: He was as g•••••••• of my blood before God, as though he had mu••thered me with his own hands. He departed fro•• me, saying I needed not to fear if I would be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his belief. God open his eyes, and give him gra•••• to believe this, which he and all of his inclinatio•• shall find (I fear) too true for their parts, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they which cruelly, maliciously, and spitefully pe••∣secute, molest, and afflict the Members of Chri•••• for their Conscience sake, and for the true test••••mony of Christs Word, and cause them to be mo•••• unjustly slain and murthered, without speedy re••pentance shall dwell with the Devil and his Ange•• in the fiery lake everlastingly, where they sha•••• wish and desire, cry and call, but in vain (as the•••• right companion Epulo) to be refreshed of them whom in this world they contemned, despised, dis∣dained, as slaves, misers, and wretches. — The Bishop laid to my charge my not coming to Church Here I might have dallied with him, and put him to his proofs. — Notwithstanding I answered him through Gods merciful help, that I neither ha•• nor would come at their Church, as long as their Mass was used there, to save (if I had them) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hundred lives. — The Bishop asking me wh•• should judge the Word? I told him, Christ wa•• content that the people should judge his Doctrine by searching the Scriptures, and so was Paul. Methinks ye should claim no farther priviledge no•• preheminence then they had. — The Bishop tel∣ling me, He was my Bishop, and therefore I mu•••• believe him: If you say black is white (said I)

must I also say as you say, and believe the same, because you say it is so?* 2.49 — If you will be be∣lieved because you be a Bishop, Why find you fault with the people, that believed Mr. Latimer, Mr. Ridley, Mr. Hooper, &c. that were Bishops? Be∣cause they were Hereticks (said the Bishop) And may not you erre (quoth I) as well as they? I look∣ed for learning at my Lords hand to perswade me, and he oppressed me onely with his Authority. He said I dissented from the Church, and asked me where my Church was before Kings Edward's time; I desired him to shew me, where their Church was in Elias time, and what outward shew it had in Christs time? — The tidings that I should be carried to Lichfield did at first somewhat dis∣courage me, fearing least I should by reason of my great sickness through extream handling (which I looked for) have died in the Prison, before I should come to my answer: But I rebuked immediately with Gods Word this infidelity in my self, &c. af∣ter this manner, What make I of God? Is not his power as great in Lichfield as Coventry? Doth not his providence extend as well to Lichfield as Coven∣try? Was he not with Habakkuk, Daniel, Meshach, and Ieremy in their most dangerous imprisonments? He knows what things we have need of them. He hath numbred all the hairs of our head. The Spar∣row falleth not to the ground without our heavenly Fathers will, much more will he care for us, if we be not faithless, whom he hath made worthy to be witnesses of his truth. So long as we put our trust in him, we shall never be destitute of his help, neither in prison, nor in sickness, nor in health, nor in death, nor before Kings, nor before Bishops. Not the Devil himself, much less one of his Mini∣sters shall be able to prevail against us. With such

like meditations I waxed chearful of good conso∣lation and comfort. So that hearing one say, They could not provide Horses enough for us, I said, Let them carry us in a Dung-Cart for lack of Hor∣ses, if they list, I am well content for my part.— I told Iephcot the Chancellors Servant, That they should have judgement without mercy, that shewed no mercy, and this mercy I found at his hand at Lichfield. He put me into a Prison that same night, where I continued till I was condemned, in a place next to the Dungeon, &c. very cold, with small light, and there he allowed me a bundle of Straw instead of a Bed, without Chair, Form, or any other thing to ease my self withall. God of his mercy gave me great patience through prayer that night, so that if it had been his pleasure, I could have have been contented to have ended my life.— In the time of my imprisonment I gave my self con∣tinually to prayer and meditation of the merciful promises of God, made unto all, without excepti∣on of persons, that call upon the Name of his dear Son Jesus Christ. I ••ound in my self daily amendment of health of body, increase of peace in conscience, and many consolations from God by the help of his holy Spirit, & sometime (as it were) a taste and glimmering of the life to come, All for his onely Son Jesus Christs sake. To him be all the praise for ever and ever. The enemy ceased not many times sundry wayes to assault me: Often∣times objecting to my conscience my own unwor∣thiness of the greatness of the benefit to be ac∣counted amongst those that suffer for Christ, for his Gospels sake. Against him I replied▪ with the Word of God on this sort. What were all those whom God had chosen from the beginning to be his Witnesses, and to carry his Name before the

world?* 2.50 Were they not men, as well subject to sin and imperfections, as other men be? — Who gave first unto him? What hast thou that thou hast not received? All have received of his fulness. They were no bringers of any goodness to God, but altogether receivers. They chose not God first, but God chose them. They loved not God first, but he loved them first: Yea he both loved and chose them when they were his enemies, full of sin and corruption, as well as void of all goodness. — He is and will be the same God, as rich in mercy, as mighty, as able, as ready, as willing to forgive sins without respect of persons to the worlds end of all them that call upon him. God is near, he is at hand, he is with all, with all (I say) and refuseth none, excepteth none, that faith••ully in true re∣pentance call upon him, in what hour, what place, or what time soever it be. It is no arrogancy nor presumption in any man to burden God (as it were) with his promise, and of duty to claim and chal∣lenge his aid, help, and assistance in all our perils, dangers, and distress, calling upon him not in the confidence of our own godliness, but in the trust of his own promises made in Christ. — His Word cannot lye,* 2.51 Call upon me in the day of trouble, and I will hear thee, and thou shalt praise me. I answered the enemy also on this manner; I am a sinner, and therefore unworthy to be a witness of this truth. What then? Must I deny his Word, because I am not worthy to pro••ess it? What bring I to pass in so doing, but adde sin to sin? What is greater sin then to deny the truth of Christs Gospel? He that is ashamed of me or of my words (saith Christ) of him also will I be ashamed before my Father, and all his Angels. I might also by the same reason forbear to do any of Gods Commandments. When I am pro∣voked

to pray, the enemy may say to me, I am not worthy to pray, therefore I shall not pray, &c.—

When the Bishop came to Lichfield — he per∣swaded me to be a Member of his Church, which had continued so many years. As for our Church (as he called it) it was not known, he said, but late∣ly in King Edward's time. I profess my self to be a Member of that Church (said I) that is builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, Jesus Christ being the head corner-stone. And this Church hath been from the beginning (said I) though it bear no glorious shew before the world, being ever for the most part under the Cross and affliction, contemned, despised, and persecuted. The Bishop contended on the other side that they were the Church. So cried all the Clergy against the Prophets of Ierusalem (said I) saying, The Church, the Church, &c. So much out of Mr. Glover's choice Letter.

* 2.52After he was condemned, his heart was lumpish and desolate of all spiritual consolation; where∣upon fearing least the Lord had utterly withdrawn, he made his moan to Mr. Austine Bernher, his fa∣miliar friend, telling him how he had prayed night and day to God, and yet had no sense of comfort from him. The Minister desired him to wait pa∣tiently the Lords leisure; and howsoever his pre∣sent feeling was, yet seeing his cause was just, he exhorted him constantly to stick to the same, and to play the man, not doubting but the Lord in his good time would visit him, and satisfie his desire with plenty of consolation, whereof (said Mr. Bernher) he was right certain and sure, and there∣fore desired him, whenever any such feeling of Gods heavenly mercies should begin to touch his heart, that then he should shew some signification

thereof. The next day, as he was going to the place of his Martyrdome, and was come within light of the Stake, although all the night before, praying for strength and courage, he could feel none; suddenly he was so mightily replenished with Gods holy comfort, and heavenly joys, that he cried out, clapping his hands to Austine, and say∣ing in these words, Austine, He is come, he is come, &c. and that with such joy and alacrity, as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life, then as one passing out of the world by any pains of death.

Godfrey.

When one called Godfrey de H••mmele Heretick,* 2.53 he said, No Heretick, but an unprofitable Servant, yet willing to die for his Lord, and reckoning this death no death, but a life.

Goodman.

Mr. Christopher Goodman,* 2.54 an exiled Minister of Christ in Queen Mary's dayes, declaring the cause of all the then misery in England, and the onely way to remedy the same, writes as followeth from Geneva.

— If all in whom the People should look for comfort,* 2.55 be altogether declined from God (as in∣deed they appear to be at this present time in Eng∣land, without all fear of his Majesty, or pity upon their Brethren) — Then assure your selves (dear Brethren and Servants of God) there can be no better counsel, nor more comfortable or present remedy (which you shall prove true, if God grant you his Spirit and Grace to follow it) then in con∣tinual and daily invocation of his Name, to rest wholly and onely upon him, make him your shield, buckler, and refuge, who hath so promised to be to all them that are oppressed and depend upon him;

to do nothing commanded against God and your conscience, preferring at all times the will of God to the will of men, saying and answering to all man∣ner of persons, This God hath commanded, this we must do: That God hath forbidden, that we will not do. If you will rob us and spoil us for doing the Lords will, to the Lord must you make answer, and not to us; for his goods they are, and not ours. If ye will imprison us, behold you are oppressours; if ye will hang us, or burn us, behold ye are mur∣therers of them which fear the Lord. — And for our part, if you take from us this vile and corrupti∣ble life, we are sure the Lord will grant it us again with joy, and immortality, both of soul and body. If God give you grace to make this or the like an∣swer, and strength to contemn their Tyranny, you may be sure to find unspeakable comfort and quiet∣ness of conscience in the midst of your danger, and greatest rage of Satan. And thus boldly confessing Christ your Saviour before men (as by the exam∣ples of thousands of your Brethren before your fa∣ces God doth mercifully encourage you) you may with all hope and patience wait for the joyful con∣fession of Christ again,* 2.56 before his Father and An∣gels in Heaven, that you are his obedient and dear∣ly beloved Servants; being also assured of this, that if it be the will of God to have you any longer to remain in this miserable world, that then his Providence is so careful over you, and present with you, that no man or power can take away your life from you, nor touch your body any farther then your Lord and God will permit them, which nei∣ther shall be augmented for your plain confession, nor yet diminished for keeping of silence; for no∣thing cometh to the Servants of God by hap or chance, whose hairs of their heads are numbred.

Whereof if ye be so assured, as ye ought, there can be nothing that should make you to shrink from the Lord. If they do cast you into Prison with Io∣seph, the Lord will deliver you: If they cast you to wild beasts and Lions, as they did D••niel, you shall be preserved:* 2.57 If into the Sea with Ionas, you shall not be drowned; or into the dirty dungeon with Ieremy, you shall be delivered; or into the fiery Furnace with Shadrach, Meshach, and A••ednego, yet shall not be consumed. Contrariwise, if it be his good pleasure, that you shall glorifie his holy Name by your death, what great thing have you lost? changing death for life, misery for felicity, continual vexation and trouble for perpetual rest and quietness, chusing rather to die with shame of the world, being the Servants of God, then to live among men in honour, being the servants of Satan, and condemned of God. Otherwise, if you give place to the wickedness of men to escape their ma∣lice and bodily dangers, you shew your selves therein to fear man, more then the mighty and dreadful God: him that hath but power of your body, and that at Gods appointment then God, himself, who hath power, after he hath destroyed the body, to cast both soul and body into hell-fire, there to remain everlastingly in torments unspeak∣able. And moreover,* 2.58 that which you look to ob∣tain by these sinful shifts, you shall be sure to lose with grief and trouble of conscience; for this say∣ing of your Master being true and certain, that They which seek to save their life (meaning by any worldly reason or policy) shall lose it.* 2.59 What shall be their gains at length, when by dissimulation and yielding to Popish Blasphemy, they dishonour the Majesty of God to enjoy this short, miserable, and mortal life, to be cast from the favour of God,

and company of his heavenly Angels, to enjoy for a short time their goods and possessions among their fleshly and carnal Friends, whenas their consci∣ence within shall be deeply wounded with hell-like torments? when Gods curse and indignation hangeth continually over the heads of such, ready to be poured down upon them; when they shall find no comfort, but utter despair with Iudas, who for this worldly riches (as he did) have sold their Master,* 2.60 seeking either to hang themselves with Iu∣das, to murther themselves with Francis Spira, to drown themselves with Justice Hales, or else to fall into a raging madness with Justice Morgan? What comfort had Iudas then by his money recei∣ved for betraying his Master? was he not shortly after compelled to cast it from him, with this piti∣ful voice,* 2.61 I have sinned in betraying innocent blood? — Then,* 2.62 dear Brethren in Christ, what other reward can any of you look for, committing the like offences? — There is no trust but in God, no comfort but in Christ, no assurance but in his pro∣mise, by whose obedience onely you shall avoid all danger.* 2.63 And whatsoever you lose in this world, and suffer for his Name, it shall be here recompen∣ced with double, according to his promise, and in the world to come with life everlasting, which is to find your life, when you are willing to lay it down at his Commandment. I am not ignorant how unnatural a thing it is, and contrary to the flesh, willingly to sustain such cruel death, as the Adver∣saries have appointed to all the Children of God, who mind constantly to stand by their prosession, yet to the Spirit notwithstanding is easie and joyful; for though the flesh be frail, the Spirit is prompt and ready.* 2.64 Whereof (praised be the Name of God) you have had notable experience in many of your

Brethren, very Martyrs for Christ, who with joy patiently, and triumphing have suffered and drunk with thirst of that bitter Cup, which nature so much abhorreth, wonderfully strengthened no doubt by the secret inspiration of Gods holy Spirit; so that there ought to be none among you so feeble, weak, or timerous, whom the wonderful examples of Gods present power and singular favour in those persons, should not encourage, bolden, and forti∣fie to shew the like constancy in the same Cause and Profession. Nevertheless great cause we have thankfully to consider the unspeakable mercy of God in Christ, who hath farther respect to our in∣firmity, that when we have not that boldness of Spi∣rit to stand to the death, as we see others, he hath provided a present remedy, that being persecuted in one place, we have liberty to flee into another. When we cannot be in our own Countrey with a safe conscience (except we would make open pro∣fession of our Religion,* 2.65 which is every mans duty, and so be brought to offer up our lives in sacrifice to God in testimony that we are his) he hath molli∣fied and prepared the hearts of Strangers to receive us with all pity and gladness, where you may be also not onely delivered from the fear of death, and the Papist••cal Tyranny, practised without all measure in that Countrey, but with great freedom of conscience hear the Word of God continually preached, and the Sacraments of our Saviour Christ purely and duely, ministred without all dregs of Popery or Superstition of mans invention, to the intent that you being with others refreshed for a space, and more strongly fortified, may be also with others more ready and willing to lay down your lives at Gods appointment; for that is the chiefest grace of God, and greatest perfection, to sight even

unto blood under Christs Banner, and with him to give our lives.* 2.66 But if you will thus flee (Beloved in the Lord) you must not chuse unto your selves pla∣ces, according as you fancy, as many of us, who have left our Countrey have done, dwelling in Po∣pish places among the enemies of God in the midst of impiety; some in France, as in Paris, Orleance, Roan; some in Italy, as in Rome, Venice, Padua, which persons in fleeing from their Queen, run to the Pope, fearing the danger of their bodies, seek where they may poyson their souls, thinking by this means to be less suspected of Iezebel, shew themselves afraid and ashamed of the Gospel, which in times past they have stoutly professed. And lest they should be thought favourers of Christ, have purposely ridden by the Churches and Congregati∣ons of his Servants, their Brethren, neither minded to comfort others there, nor to be comforted them∣selves; wherein they have shewed the coldness of their zeal towards Religion, and given no small oc∣casion of slander to the Word of God, which they seemed to prosess.* 2.67 — This manner of fleeing then in ungodly, &c. Neither is it enough to keep you out of the Dominions of Antichrist, and to place your selves in corners, you may be quiet and at ease, and not burthened with the charges of the poor, thinking it sufficient if you have a little exer∣cise in your houses in reading a Chapter or two of the Scriptures, and then will be counted zealous persons, and great Gospellers; No Brethren, and S••sters, this is not the way to shew your selves man∣ful souldiers of Christ, except you resort where his Banner is displayed,* 2.68 and his Standard set up, where the Assembly of your B••ethren is, and his Word openl•• preached, and Sacraments faithfully mini∣stred; for otherwise what may a man judge, but

that such either disdain the company of their poor Brethren, whom they ought by all means to help and comfort, according to that power that God hath given them for that end onely, and not for their own ease; or else that they have not that zeal to the House of God, the Assembly of his Servants, and to the spiritual gifts and graces (which God hath promised to pour upon the diligent hearers of his Word) as was in David, who desired, being a King,* 2.69 Rather to be a door-keeper in the House of God, then to dwell in the tents of the ungodly, lamenting no∣thing so much the injuries done to him by his Son Absalom (which were not small) as that he was de∣prived of the comfortable exercises in the Taber∣nacle of the Lord, which then was in Sion. Nei∣ther doth there appear in such persons that greedy desire (whereof Isaiah makes mention) which ought to be in the Professours of the Gospel,* 2.70 who never would cease or rest, till they should climb up to the Lords hill, meaning the Church of Christ, saying one to another, Let us ascend to the hill of the Lord, to the house of the God of Iacob, and he will teach us his wayes, and we shall walk in his footsteps; for the Law shall come forth of Sion, and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem. Which zeal the Prophet doth not mention in vain, but to shew what a thirst and ear∣nest desire should be in true Christians, and how the same appeareth in seeking and resorting to those places, where it is set forth in greatest abun∣dance and perfection, as was after Christs Ascensi∣on in Ierusalem. And as that zeal shewed them to be of Christ, by the like must we be judged Chri∣stians also, that if we flee for Christ, the places whereunto we flee, may bear witness for what cause we are fled.* 2.71 Neither is it a sufficient excuse which many alledge, that they believe to be saved

by Christ, that they have sufficient knowledge of their duty, and the rest they can supply by their own diligence. I dare say their faith is not so much, but they had need to desire with the Apo∣stles, Lord, encrease our f••ith. And if they will so confess, why do they forsake the chiefest means that God hath ordained, which is the open Congre∣gations of his people, where his Word, the foun∣tain of Faith, is most purely preached, and where the godly Examples of others may be a sharper spur to prick them forward; and as for the know∣ledge and diligence of such, there may be no buck∣ler to defend their doings; for if they have those gifts whereof they boast, where may they better bestow them then in the Church of God? except they will say they are born to themselves, and have the gifts of God, which he would have common to others, applied to their own private fancy, which is to lap them up in a clout, and not to put them forth to the vantage of the owner, as did the un∣profitable Servant,* 2.72 and as do all they to whom God hath given either learning, counsel, or worldly substance, who either for the strength of Cities, pleasantness of the air, tra••fick, or merchandize, or for any other worldly respect or policy do absent themselves from the Congregation and company of their poor Brethren, where Christ hath advanced his Standard, and blown his Trumpet. If God then give you not strength at the first to stand in his Profession to the death, nor that you cannot be quiet in conscience, abiding in your Countrey, you see how his mercy hath given you liberty to kill, and what places he hath appointed you to flee unto, that is, where you may do good to your selves and others, where ye may be free from Superstition and Idolatry, where your faith may be encreased

and not diminished, and your selves strengthened, and confirmed, and more strongly armed. But if you in tarrying will neither stand manfully to Christ your Master, but betray him, doing as the Papists do; nor yet with thanks use this remedy, that God hath granted to our infirmity, to resort to his Churches, godlily instituted, what answer shall ye be able to make to his Majesty, when he shall call for an account of your doings? How shall you avoid his wrathful indignation, now ready to be poured upon his enemies? — For in taking part with their impiety, you must be partakers of their Cup likewise. Neither is this any new or hard Do∣ctrine, that may exceed your capacity, but may ra∣ther be termed your A. B. C. and first Principles, wherein none ought to be ignorant. That if we will be Christs Scholars, we must learn to bear his Cross, and to follow him, not to cast it off our shoulders with the enemies, and run from him. — Be no more deceived in so plain a matter.* 2.73 If the Lord be God, follow him, if B••al be God, go after him. — Let not the example of any lead you into errour, for men are but mortal. Trust in the Lord, for he is a sure rock. — Trust not your own shifts, for they will deceive you. Mark the end of others, and in time be warned. These Lessons are hard to the flesh, but ea••••e to the spirit. The way of the Lord is a strait path, but most faithful, sure and comfortable. — From Geneva this first of Ian. An. 1558.

Goose.

Iohn Goose (burnt in England An. 1473.) be∣ing prest by the She••••ff of L••ndon to recant,* 2.74 and so deliver himself from death, answered, That for his

Religion he was at a pass, and neither could nor would recant the same.

* 2.75When the Sheriff gave him some meat, of which he did eat heartily, he said to the standers by, I eat now a good and competent Dinner, for I shall pass a sharp shower, before I go to Supper.

Gordius.

* 2.76When a solemn Feast was celebrated in Caesarea, in honour to Mars, Gordius a Citizen thereof, who had been a Centurion, and had chosen exile for sometime in the heat of Persecution, left the De∣sert wherein he lived in exile, and got him up into the chief place of the Theater, and with a loud voice cried out, Behold, I am found of them that sought me not, and to those that asked not for me, have I openly appeared.

The Sheriff asking him, who he was, from whence he came, and for what he came thither; I am come (said he) to publish, that I set nothing by your desires against the Christian Religion, but that I profess Jesus Christ to be my hope and safety.

The Sheriff threatning him with all kind of tor∣ments; It would be to me a damage (said he) if I should not endure divers torments for Christs Cause.

When he was tormented, he lifted up his eyes to Heaven, saying, The Lord is my helper, I will not fear the thing that man can do unto me; I will learn no evil, for thou Lord art with me.

He blamed the Tormentors if they favoured him at all.

The Sheriff promising great things, if he would deny Christ; It lieth not in you (said he) to place any in Authority, which be worthy to have a place in Heaven.

When he was led out of the City to be burnt, many with tears beg'd him to save himself, but he said, Weep not, I beseech you, for me, but rather for those that bring us to the fire, and thereby pur∣chase Hell fire to themselves. Truly I am ready for the Name of Christ to suffer a thousand deaths, if need were.

Some perswading him to deny Christ with his tongue, and to keep his Conscience to himself: My tongue (said he) which by the goodness of God I have, cannot be brought to deny the Author and giver of it; for with the heart we believe unto righteousness, and with the mouth we confess unto salvation.

Gorgius.

When the Tyrant offered Gorgius promotion:* 2.77 Have ye any thing (said he) equal to, or more wor∣thy then the Kingdome of Heaven.

Gonzalve.

Mr. Iohn Gonzalve a famous Preacher in Sevil,* 2.78 was often observed in all his Sermons to aime at this mark, To deliver mens minds from that blind conceit of meriting by works, that so way might be made for justification onely by saith in Christ Jesus, and deeply to ingraft in them the knowledge of the sole merit of his plenary satisfaction.

When he was led to the place of his Martyr∣dome, he never shewed the least sign of his being dismay'd,* 2.79 but contrariwise with great constancy and courage of heart standing above all the people, to whom he had formerly preached and delivered the pattern of sound doctrine, he began with a loud voice to recite the Psalm, which begins thus, O Lord,* 2.80 my Rock, be not thou silent to me, &c. He changed not his countenance upon the Scaffold, though they had gagged him there, because he

comforted and freely exhorted one of his Sisters to be constant.

When the time was come that those which should be burned were brought to the place of Execution, they were every one commanded to recite the Articles of their belief; which they willingly did: but when they came to the Article, I believe the holy Catholick Church, they were bid to adde the word Romane, but they were silent. Then did the Monks and Friers importune Gonzalve's Sisters, &c. to repeat the word Romane, who an∣swered, They would if they might hear Gonzalve pronounce it. He being ungagged, the first word he spake was, That they should be of good courage, and not to adde one word more then what they had recited.

Grange.

* 2.81The Bishop of Arres telling Mr. Peregrine de la Grange, that he was sorry to see him in that con∣dition in Prison. Sir (said he) as for the base estate in which you now see me, God hath so comforted me therein with his grace, that I do without any great difficulty patiently suffer what he hath plea∣sed to lay upon me; yea I praise and bless his Name, that he hath ballanced the weight of my afflictions, according to the strength which he hath given me, so as I sink not under the burden; for as my sufferings in Christ abound, he causeth his consolations by Christ to abound in me also.* 2.82

It is usual (said the Bishop) with such as you are to glory in this kind of speech; for as soon as any afflictions do befall you, you by and by stile them the sufferings of Christ; and if any of you be put to death, then it is for Gods truth: but when things are laid to the touchstone, the matter is nothing so, nor so. Sir (said Mr. Grange) if your meaning

be of such as have died for the Doctrine, for which I am bound with this Chain, and thus fettered with Irons, I doubt not but they have given such a rea∣son of their Faith, that whosoever shall read their Answers, and weigh the same without partiality, must needs judge as we do. And for my own part, I am ready to make it good,* 2.83 That the Doctrine I now hold and teach, is according to godliness, taken out of the pure Fountains of the holy Scri∣ptures, without adding thereto, diminishing or varying any way therefrom. We read (said the Bishop) that in all times men have been wont to shelter themselves under the title of Gods Word, even the old Hereticks, &c. I am not ignorant hereof (said Mr. Grange) in regard that Satan knows how to transform himself into an Angel of light, thereby to establish his delusions, causing darkness to be taken for light: But the Holy Ghost, who is the Spirit of truth, hath in such wise discovered his juglings, that none are deluded thereby, but those who at noon day close their eyes that they may not behold the light. Do you think (said the Bishop) that the Holy Ghost hath given you such an illumination, that the truth should onely be revealed to you, and to none other. God forbid Sir (said Mr. Grange) I should have any such thought. I am not of the mind of those Dreamers, who brag of their having particular Revelations of the Holy Spirit, but I speak of an ordinary and general Revelation, such as is taught us out of the Bible, &c.

I am neither Calvinist nor Papist. I am a Christi∣an; and what I hold concerning Religion is ta∣ken out of Christs Doctrine, who is the onely Doctor of his Church. What Calvin hath taught conformable to the Word of God, I am of the

same mind with him. And whereas you call your Religion the Old Religion, and ours the New, it troubles me not at all; since the Father of Lies hath long since forged the same, to disgrace the Truth, &c. —

* 2.84In his dispute with the Bishop concerning the Real Presence, &c. We may see what holy bold∣ness mixed with meekness the Lord had endued this holy Servant of his with.

When the Provost gave him and Monsieur de Br••z (of whom before) notice, that they should die that day, they magnified God for his goodness, and gave the Provost thanks for the good news, which he had brought them. Monsieur la Grange going to the rest of the Prisoners,* 2.85 said, I am this day to die for the Truth, and then the heavenly inheritance is prepared for me. My name is writ∣ten in the Book of Life,* 2.86 never to be blotted out, because the gifts and calling of God are without repentance. —

He called for a Brush to brush his Hat and Cloak, causing his Shoos to be blacked; for now (said he) I am bidden to the marriage of the Lamb, where I am to feast with him for ever and ever.

Being askt, Whether he meant to suffer with those Shackles on his heels? I would I might (said he) yea and that they would bury them with me to, that they might manifest the inhumanity of my adversaries. He told his friends, he felt such joy of the Holy Ghost in his heart, that he could not with tongue express; adding, that God shewed him a thousand times more favour by taking him after this manner out of this transitory life, then if he had let him die in his bed by sickness; for now I shall die (said he) enjoying the benefit of all the powers of my soul, praying the Lord to have mercy on me.

Monsieur la Grange and de Brez were sentenced to be hang'd for administring the Lords Supper against an express charge by the King given them to the contrary.

When la Grange was upon the Ladder, he pro∣tested with a loud voice, that he died onely for preaching to the people the pure truth of God, taking Heaven and Earth to witness the same with him.

Gratwick.

Mr. Stephen Gratwick,* 2.87 seeing the Bishops that sate upon to laugh, said unto them, Why do ye laugh? Are ye confederate together for my blood, and therein triumph? You have more cause to look weightily upon the matter; for I stand here before you upon life and death. But you declare your selves what you are. You are lapped in Lambs apparel, but you are bent to have my blood.—

Seeing you will have my blood,* 2.88 let me say a little more for my self: On Sunday last you preach∣ed this Truth, If any man think himself Religious, and bridleth not his tongue, the same mans Religion is vain: And yet in the mean time you seduced your tongue to slander us poor Prisoners there pre∣sent in Iron hands, burdening us with the names of Arrians, Herodians, Anabaptists, Sacramenta∣rians, Pelagians: And when we stood up to purge our selves thereof, you said, You would cut out our tongues, and cause us to be pulled out of the Church by violence. But there you gave your self a shrewd blow, &c. —

Being asked by the Bishop of Winchester if he would recant, he said, My faith is grounded more stedfastly then to change in a moment. It is no process of time can alter me, unless my faith were as the waves of the Sea.

When he was condemned, he desired God with a loud voice, That he would not lay his blood to their charge if it were his good will.

Green.

* 2.89Mr. Bartlet Green wrote in Mr. Bar••r••m Calthrops Book a little before his death, thus. — Two things have very much troubled me whilst I was in the Temple, Pride and Gluttony, which under the colour of Glory and good Fellowship, drew me almost from God. —

Forsomuch as vain-glory is so subtile an adver∣sary, that almost it woundeth deadly, ere ever a man can perceive himself to be smitten, therefore we ought so much the rather by continual prayer to labour for humbleness of mind. Gluttony be∣g••nneth under a charitable pretence of love and society, and hath in it most uncharitableness. — Let us therefore watch and be sober; for our adversary the Devil walketh about like a roaring Lion, seek••ng whom he may devour. Vale (mi Bar∣trame) & mei memineris, ut semper simillimi efficia∣mur. Vale, &c. Farewell (my Bartram) and re∣member me, that we may be alwayes like, Fare∣well at Newgate I••n. 20. A. 1556.

* 2.90In his Letter to Mr. Philpot. — Being accused that I spake against the Real Presence, and the Sa∣crifice of the Mass, and that I affirmed that their Church was the Church of Antichrist: I confessed it, and that I would continue therein, though not maintain it by learning, my conscience being sa∣tisfied in the truth, which is sufficient to my salva∣tion. — I told Mr. Welch, Forasmuch as it plea∣seth you to use me so familiarly (for he behaved himself towards me, as though I had been his equal) I shall open my mind freely to you. I con∣sider my youth, lack of wit and learning, which

would God it were but a little under the opinion that some men have of me: But God is not bound to time, wit, or knowledge, but rather chooseth the weak things of the world to confound the mighty,* 2.91 neither can men appoint bounds to Gods mercy; For I will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy. There is no respect of persons with God, whether he be old or young, rich or poor, wise or foolish, Fisher or Basket-maker. God giveth know∣ledge of his truth,* 2.92 through his free grace, to whom he list. — Now I am brought hither before a great many Bishops and learned men to be made a fool and a laughing-stock, but I weigh it not a rush; for God knoweth that my whole study is to please him: Besides that, I care not for mans pleasure or displeasure.

As he was going to Newgate (after he was con∣demned) there met with him two Gentlemen,* 2.93 that seeing him burst out into tears, to whom Mr. Green said, Ah my friends, is this your comfort you are come to give me? Must I who needed to have com∣fort ministred to me, become now a comforter of you? —

When he was going to, and was at the Stake, he repeated this Distich,

Christe Deus, sine te spes est mihi nulla salutis, Te duce vera sequir, te duce falsa nego

In English thus.

O Christ my God, sure hope of health, Besides thee I have none, The truth I love and falshood hate, By thee my guide alone.

These Verses he wrote in a Book of Mr. Hussey's of the Temple.

Behold thy self by me, Such one was I as thou, And thou in time shall ••e, Even dust as I am now! Bartlet Green.

* 3.1In his Letter to his Friends of the Temple. — Very Friends are they, which are knit together by the knot of Charity. Charity doth not decay, but increase in them that die faithfully. — If thy Friend be out of sight, is thy friendship ended? — If he be carried into Heaven, is Charity hin∣dred thereby? The Fathers of the Primitive Church gave thanks for their Friends that died in the Faith, to prove that Charity died not with Death. — What saith Saint Paul, We are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his blood; we are mem∣bers one of another. Is the hand or Arm, Foot or Leg a member, when it is dissevered from the body? What is it that couples us, but love? When all things shall fail, love faileth never. Hope hath his end, when we get that we hoped for. Faith is fi∣nished in Heaven. Love endureth for ever: Spi∣ritual love, I mean; for carnal love, when that which we love is lost, doth perish with the flesh. Neither was that ever but fleshly love, which by distance of place or severing of bodies, is parted as••nder. — If we keep Christs commandment in loving each other, as he loved us, then should our love be everlasting. This friendship Paul felt, when it moved him to say, That neither length nor ••readth, n••ither height nor depth, should sever him from the love of Christ. Now you may say, Why writeth

thou this? Truly to the end, that if our friendship be stable, you may accomplish this the last request of your Friend, &c. — Mr. Fleetwood, I beseech you remember Witt••ance and Cook, two singular men among common Prisoners. Mr. Fernham, Mr. Fell, and Mr. Hussey (as I hope) will dispatch Pal∣mer and Richardson, with his companions. I pray you Mr. Palmer think on I. Grove, an honest poor man, Tra••ford and Rice Apprice his Accomplices. My Cousin Thomas Witton (a Scrivener in Lombard-str••et) hath promised to further their delivery, at the least he can instruct you which way to work. I doubt not but that Mr. Bowyer will labour for Goodwife Cooper (for she is worthy to be holpen) and B••rard the Frenchman. There be also divers others well-disposed men, whose deliverance if you will not labour for, yet I humbly beseech you to seek their relief. — For these and all other poor Prisoners I make this my humble suit and prayer to you all my especial good Friends, be∣seeching you by all the bonds of amity, in the bowels of mercy, to tender the cases of miserable Captives. Help to cloath Christ, visit the Afflicted, comfort the Sorrowful, and relieve the Needy. The very God of peace guide your hearts to have mercy on the poor, and love faithfully together. Amen.

This present Monday when I look to die, and to live for ever.

Yours for ever, Bartlet Green.

In his Letter to Mrs. Elizabeth Clark. — I shall not cease with continual Prayer to labour for you,

desiring Almighty God to increase that which he hath long since begun in you, of sober life, and earnest zeal towards his Region,* 3.2 She that is a true Widow and friendless, putteth her trust in God, conti∣nuing day and night in supplication and prayer; but she that liveth in pleasure is dead, even yet alive. And ve∣rily she is a true widow, that hath married Christ, forsaking the vanities of the world, and the lusts of the flesh;* 3.3 For as the married woman careth how to love and serve and please her Husband, so ought the Widow to give all her soul and heart, thoughts and words, studies and labours, faithfully to love God, ver∣tuously to bring up her children and houshold, and dili∣gently to provide for the poor and oppressed. — Not to live in pleasure, but to watch unto prayer, stedfastly laying up all her trust in God.* 3.4 Of Anna it is written, That she never went out of the Temple, but served God with fasting and prayer night and day, — to ••ring up her children and houshold godly in the nurture and in∣formation of the Lord.* 3.5 — There are most manifest examples against Parents for the offences of Chil∣dren. Contrariwise how greatly might Hanna re∣joyce over Samu••l her Son, whom she had brought up in the House of the Lord?* 3.6 — But above all Widows, thrice blessed was the happy Mother of the seven Sons, that so had instructed them in the fear of the Lord, that by no torments they would s••rink from the love of his Truth? — To be liberal to Strangers,* 3.7 to wash the Saints feet, and minister to them in their adversity. Saint Paul (as though they onely had been there∣fore meet) appointed onely Widows to mini∣ster to the Saints, and to gather for the poor. — Alas! That Christ so hungreth, and no man will feed him; is so sore opprest with thirst, and no man will give him drink; destitute of all lodging, and

not relieved; sick, and not visitted; imprisoned, and not seen. In times past men could bestow large sums of money on Copes, Vestments, and Orna∣ments of the Church: why rather follow we not St. Ambrose his example, who sold the same for the relief of the poor; or Chrysostom's command, who willed first to deck and garnish the living Temple of God? But alas! such is the wickedness of these our last dayes, that nothing moves us, neither the pure Doctrine, the godliness of life, nor good ex∣amples of the Ancient Fathers. If in any thing they erred, that will their charitable children em∣brace, publish and maintain with sword, faggot and fire: but all in vain they strive against the stream; for though in despite of the Truth, by force of the ears of crafty perswasion, they may bring themselves into the haven of Hell; yet can they not make all men believe that the banks move while the ship saileth, nor ever shall be able to turn the direct course of the stream of Gods Truth. —

In another Letter. — Better is the day of death (saith Solom••n) then the day of birth. — Happy are the dead that die in the Lord. Man of woman is born in travel to live in misery; man through Christ doth die in joy to live in felicity: he is born to die, and dieth to live. Strait as he cometh into the world with cries he uttereth his miserable estate; strait as he departeth with Songs he praiseth God for ever. Scarce yet in his cradle, three deadly enemies as∣sault him, after death no Adversary may annoy him; whilst he is here he displeaseth God, when he is dead, he fulfilleth his will. — Here he dieth every hour, there he liveth continually; here is sin, there is righteousness; here is time, there is eternity; here is harted, there is love; here is pain,

there is pleasure▪ here is misery, there is felicity. — Seek therefore the things that are above, &c.

Grey.

* 3.8The Lady Iane Grey, Daughter to the Duke of Suffolk, whose Mother was Daughter to Mary, King Henry the Second's Sister, having personated a Queen for ten dayes, and upon Queen M••ries Proclamation being imprisoned, the Queen sent Mr. Fecknam to her, two dayes before her death to commune with her, and reduce her from the Do∣ctrine of Christ to Queen Maries Religion.* 3.9 The effect which communication here followeth. Ma∣dam (said Fecknam) I lament your heavy Case, &c. You are welcome unto me Sir (said the Lady Iane) if you come to give me Christian Exhortation. And as for my heavy Case (I thank God) I do so little la∣ment it, that rather I account the same for a more manifest Declaration of Gods favour towards me, then ever he shewed me at any time before; and therefore there is no cause, why either you or other which bear me good will, should lament or be grie∣ved with this my Case, being a thing so profitable for my souls health. I am here come (said he) from the Queen and Council to instruct you in the true Do∣ctrine of the right Faith, &c. I heartily thank the Queen (said she) who is not unmindful of her hum∣ble Subject, and I hope no less that you will do your duty therein, both truly and faithfully. What is then (said he) requried of a Christian? To believe (said she) in God the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, three Persons and one God. What (said he) is there nothing else required or looked for in a Christian, but to believe in him?* 3.10 Yes (said she) We must love him with all our heart, with all our soul, and with all our mind, and our Neighbour as our self. Why then (said he) faith justifies not, and saveth not.

Yes verily (said she) Faith (as Paul saith) onely justi∣fies. Why (said he) St. Paul saith, If I have all faith without love, it is nothing. True (said she) for how can I love him, whom I trust not? or how can I trust him, whom I love not? Faith and love go both together, and yet love is comprehended in faith. How must we love our Neighbour? (said he) To love our Neighbour (said she) is to feed the hungry, to cloath the naked, and give drink to the thir∣sty, and to do to him as we would do to our selves. Why then (said he) it is necessary unto salvation to do good works also, and it is not sufficient onely to believe. It is meet (said she) that a Christian in to∣ken that he follows his Master Christ to do good works, yet may we not say, that they profit to our salvation; for when we have done all, we be un∣profitable servants, and faith onely in Christs blood saveth us. How many Sacraments are there? (said he) Two (said she) The one the Sacrament of Ba∣ptisme, by which I am washed with water, and rege∣nerated by the Spirit, and that washing is a token to me that I am a child of God: the other the Sacra∣ment of the Lords S••pper, which offered to me is a sure seal and testimony that I am by the blood of Christ, which he shed for me on the Cross, made partaker of the everlasting Kingdome. There are seven (said he) By what Scripture (said she) find you that. Well (said he) we will talk of that hereafter. What do you receive in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper? Do you not receive the very body and blood of Christ? No surely (said she) I believe that the Supper I neither receive flesh nor blood, but Bread and Wine, which Bread, when it is broken, and Wine, when it is drunken, putteth me in re∣membrance, how that for my sins, the Body of Christ was broken, and his Blood shed on the Cross,

and with that Bread and Wine I receive the Bene∣fits that come by the breaking of his Body, and shed∣ding of his Blood for our sins on the Cross. Why (said he) doth not Christ speak these words, Take, eat, this is my Body? Require you any plainer words? Doth he not say it is his Body? I grant he saith so (said she) and so he saith, I am the Vine, I am the Door, and yet is not the Vine, or the Door. Doth nor St. Paul say,* 3.11 He calleth things that are not, as though they were.

— When Fecknam took his leave, he said, That he was sorry for her; for I am sure (said he) that we two shall never meet. True it is (said she) that we shall never meet, except God turn your heart; for I am assured, unless you repent and turn to God, you are in an evil case, and I pray God in the Bowels of mercy, to send you his Holy Spirit.—

In her Letter to her Father. — Father, although it hath pleased God to hasten my death by you, by whom my life should rather have been lengthened; yet can I so patiently take it, as I yield to God more hearty thanks for shortening my woful dayes, then if all the world had been given unto my Possessions with life lengthened at my own will.* 3.12 — Although my death at hand to you seem right woful, to me there is nothing that can be more welcome, then from this vale of misery to aspire to that heavenly Throne of all joy and pleasure, with Christ our Sa∣viour; in whose stedfast faith (if it be lawful for the Daughter so to write to the Father) the Lord that hitherto hath strengthened you, so continue you, that at last we may meet in Heaven, with the Father, the Son, and the holy Ghost.

In her Letter to Mr. Harding (formerly her Fa∣thers Chaplain, and a zealous Preacher of the Go∣spel, but then tnrn'd Papist) she writes thus. — As

oft as I call to mind the dreadful and fearful saying of God,* 3.13 That he which layeth hold on the Plough, and looketh back, is not meet for the Kingdome of Heaven; and on the other side, the comfortable words of our Saviour Christ to those, That forsaking themselves do follow him. I cannot but marvel at thee, and lament thy Case, who seemed sometime to be the lively Member of Christ, but now the deformed Imp of the Devil; sometime the beautiful Temple of God, but now the filthy and stinking Kennel of Satan; some∣time the unspotted Spouse of Christ, but now the shameless Paramour of Antichrist; sometime my faithful Brother, but now a Stranger and an Apo∣state; sometime a stout Christian Souldier, but now a cowardly Run-away: yea, when I consider these things, I cannot but cry out upon thee, thou seed of Satan, and not of Iudah, whom the Devil hath de∣ceived, the world hath beguiled, and the desire of life subverted, and made thee of a Christian an Infi∣del. Wherefore hast thou taken the Testament of the Lord in thy mouth? Wherefore hast thou in∣structed others to be strong in Christ, when thou thy self dost now so shamefully shrink, and so horri∣bly abuse the Testament and the Law of the Lord? When thou thy self preachest not to steal, yet most abominably stealest, not from men, but from God, and committing most hainous sacriledge, robbest Christ thy Lord of his right members, thy body and soul, and choosest rather to live miserably with shame to the world, then to die, and gloriously with honour reign with Christ, in whom, even in death is life? Why dost thou now shew thy self most weak, when indeed thou oughtest to be most strong? The str••••gth of a fort is unknown before the assault, but thou yieldest thy hold, before any battery be made. Oh wretched and unhappy man, what art

thou but dust and ashes? and wilt thou resist thy Maker, that fashioned and framed thee? Wilt thou now forsake him that called thee from the custome-gathering of the Romish Antichristians, to be an Am∣bassadour and Messenger of his Word? He that first framed thee, and since thy first Creation and Birth preserved thee, nourished and kept thee, yea and inspired thee with the Spirit of Knowledge (I can∣not say of grace) shall he not now possess thee? Darest thou deliver up thy self to another, being not thine own, but his? How canst thou, having knowledge, or how darest thou neglect the law of the Lord, and follow the vain traditions of men; and whereas thou hast been a publick Professor of his Name, become now a Defacer of his glory? Wilt thou refuse the true God, and worship the inventi∣on of man, the golden Calf, the whore of B••bylon, the Romish Religion, the abominable Idol, the most wicked Mass? Wilt thou torment again, rent and tear the most prec••ous Body of our Saviour Christ with thy bodily and fleshly teeth? Wilt thou take upon thee to offer up any Sacrifice unto God for our sins, considering that Christ ••ff••red up himself (as P••u•• saith) u••••n the Cross a live••y Sacrifice once for all. Can neither the punishment of the Israelites, (which for their Idolatry they oft received) nor the terrible threatnings of the Prophets, nor the cur∣se of Gods own mouth, fear thee to honour any other god then him? Dost thou so regard him that spared not his dear and onely-Son for thee, so dimi∣nishing, yea utterly extinguishing his glory, that thou wilt attribute the praise and honour due unto him to the Idols, which have mouths, and speak not, eyes and see not, ears and hear not, whi•••• ••••all pe∣rish with them that made thee.* 3.14 — Confounded be all they that worship them. — Christ o••••ereth up

himself once for all, and wilt thou offer him up again daily at thy pleasure? But thou wilt say, thou dost it for a good intent. Oh sink of sin! Oh child of perdition! Dost thou dream therein of a good intent, where thy conscience bears thee witness of Gods threatned wrath against thee? How did Saul, how for that he disobeyed the Word of the Lord for a good intent, was thrown from his worldly and temporal Kingdome? — Wilt thou for a good in∣tent dishonour God, offend thy Brother, and danger thy soul, wherefore Christ hath shed his most preci∣ous blood? Wilt thou for a good intent pluck Christ out of Heaven, and make his death void, and deface the triumph of his Cross by offering him up daily? Wilt thou either for fear of death, or hope of life, deny and refuse thy God, who enriched thy pover∣ty, healed thy infirmity, and yielded to thee his Vi∣ctory, if thou couldst have kept it? Dost thou not consider, that the thread of thy life hangeth upon him that made thee, who can (as he please) either twine it harder to last the longer, or untwine it again to break the sooner? Dost thou not then re∣member the saying of David,* 3.15 When thou t••kest away thy Spirit (O Lord) from men, they die, and are tur∣••••d again to their dust; but when thou let••est thy breath 〈◊〉〈◊〉 forth, they shall be made, and thou shalt renew the face of the earth. Remember the saying of Christ in his Gospel;* 3.16 Whosoever seeketh to save his life shall lose it, but whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it. Again, Wh••soever loveth Father or Mother above me, is not meet for me. He th••t will follow me, let him for∣sake himself, and take up his Cross, and follow me. What Cross? the Cross of infamy and shame, of misery and po•••••••••• of affliction and persecution for his Names 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Let the oft falling of these Heavenly Showres 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thy stony heart. Let the two-edg∣ed

sword of Gods holy Word sheer asunder the si∣news of worldly respects, even to the marrow of thy carnal heart, that thou mayest once again for∣sake thy self, and embrace Christ, and like as good subjects will not refuse to hazard all in the defence of their earthly and temporal Governour, so fly not like a white-liver'd Milk-sop from the standing wherein thy chief Captain Christ hath hath set thee in array of this life.* 3.17 Fight manfully, come life, come death, the Quarrel is Gods, and undoubtedly the Victory is ours. But thou wilt say, I will not break unity; what? not the unity of Satan and his members? not the unity of darkness? not the agree∣ment of Antichrist and his adherents? — Tully saith of Amity, Amicitia non est nisi inter bonos. But mark my Friends; yea Friend, if thou beest not Gods enemy, there is no unity, but where Christ knitteth the knot among such as he is. — The agreement of all men is not an unity, but a conspi∣racy. Thou hast heard some threatnings against those that love themselves above Christ, and against those that deny him for love of life; saith he not, He that denies me before men,* 3.18 I will deny him before my Father in Heaven. And to the same effect writeth Paul, It is impossible that they which were once enlightened, and have tasted of the Heavenly Gift, and were partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted of the good Word of God, if they fall away, &c. should be ren••wed again by repentance.* 3.19 And again, If we shall willingly sin after we have received the knowledge of his Truth, there is no oblation left for sin, but the terrible expectation of judge∣ment and fire, which shall devour the adversaries. Thus Paul writeth, and this thou readest, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dost thou not quake and tremble? Well, if these te••rible and thundring threatnings cannot stir thee to cleave un∣to Christ, and forsake the world; yet let the sweet

consolation and promises of the Scriptures, let the example of Christ and his Apostles, holy Martyrs and Confessours incourage thee to take faster hold of Christ.* 3.20 Hearken what he saith, Blessed are you when men revi••e you, and persecute you for my sake: Re∣joyce and be glad, for great is your reward in Heave••; For so persecuted they the Prophets, that were before you. Hear what Isaiah saith,* 3.21 Fear not the curse of men, be not afraid of their blasphemies; for worms and moths shall eat them up like cloath and wooll, but my righte∣ousness shall endure for ever, and my saving health from generation to generation. What art thou then (saith he) that fearest a mortal man, the child of man, which fa∣deth away like the flower, and forgetteth the Lord that made thee, that spread out the Heavens, and laid the foundation of the earth? I am the Lord thy God, that maketh the sea to rage, and be still, whose Name is the Lord of Hosts: I shall put my Word in thy mouth, and defend thee with the turning of the hand. Christ also saith unto his Disciples,* 3.22 They shall accuse you, and bring you before Princes and Rulers for my Names sake; and some of you they shall persecute and kill; but fear you not, and care you not what you shall say; for it is ••e Spirit of your Father that speaketh within you, even the hairs of your head are all numbred.* 3.23 Lay up treasures for your selves, where no thief cometh, nor moth corrupt∣eth. Fear not them that kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul;* 3.24 but fear him that hath power to destroy both soul and body. If ye were not of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. Let these and such like consolati∣ons taken out of Scriptures, strengthen you to God∣ward. Let not the examples of holy men and women go out of your mind, as Daniel and the rest of the Prophets, of the three children, &c. — Return,

return again into Christs war, and as becometh faithful warriour,* 3.25 put on that armour that St. Pau•• teacheth to be most necessary for a Christian man▪ And above all things take unto you the shield o•• Faith, and be you provoked by Christs own exam∣ple, to withstand the Devil, to forsake the world, and to become a true and ••aithful member of his mysti∣cal Body, who spared not his own Body for our sins. Throw down your self with the fear of his threat∣ned vengeance for this so great and hainous ••ffence of Apos••acy, and comfort your self on the other hand with the mercy, blood, and promise of him, who is ready to turn unto you, whensoever you turn unto him. Disdain not to come again with the lost Son, seeing you have so wandred with him. Be not ashamed to turn again with him from the swill of Strangers to the delicate of your most benigne and lov••ng Father, acknowledging that you have sinned both against Heaven and against Earth: Against Heaven, by staining the glorious Name of God, and causing his most sincere and pure Word to be evil spoken of through you: Against Earth, by offend∣ing so many of your weak Brethren, to whom you have been a stumbling block through your sudden sliding. Be not ashamed — to weep bitterly with Peter — to wash away the filth and mire of your offensive fall — to say with the Publican,* 3.26 Lord, be merciful to me a sinner. Remember the horrible Hi∣story of Iulian of old, and the lamentable case of Spira of late, whose case (methinks) should be so green in your remembrance, that being a thing of our time, you should fear the like inconvenience, seeing you are fallen into the like offence. Last of all, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the lively remembrance of the last Day be alwayes before your eyes, remembring the terrour that at that time shall befall the Runagates and Fu∣gitives

from Christ, who setting more by the world then by Heaven, more by their life then by him that gave them life, did shrink, yea fall away from him that forsook not them; and contrariwise, the inestimable joyes prepared for them, that fearing 〈◊〉〈◊〉 peril, nor dreading death, have manfully fought and victoriously triumphed over all power of dark∣ness, over hell, death, and damnation, through their most renowned Captain Christ, who now stretcheth out his arms to receive you, ready to fall upon your neck, and kiss you, and to feast you with the dainties and delicates of his own precious blood; which undoubtedly, if it might stand with his determinate purpose, he would not let to shed again, rather then you shall be lost. —

The night before she suffered, she sent unto her Sister, the Lady K••therine the New Testament in Greek, at the end whereof she wrote thus.

I have sent you (good Sister) a Book, which al∣though it be not outwardly trimmed with Gold, yet inwardly it is more worth then precious stones. It is the Book of the Law of the Lord. It is his Te∣stament and last Will which he bequeathed unto us wretches, which shall lead you to the path of eter∣nal joy; and if you with a good mind read it, and with an earnest mind do purpose to follow it, it shall bring you to an immortal and everlasting life. It shall teach you to live, and learn you to die. It shall win you more then you should have gained by the possession of your woful Fathers lands; for, as if God had prospered him, you should have inheri∣ted his lands: so if you ply diligently this Book, seeking to direct your life after it, you shall be an inheriter of such riches, as neither the covetous shall withdraw from you, nor the thief steal, nor the moth corrupt. Desire with David to under∣stand

the Law of the Lord God. Live still to die, that you by death may purchase eternal life. Trust not that the tenderness of your age shall lengthen your life: the young die (if God call) assoon as the old. Labour alwayes to learn to die, defie the world, deny the Devil, and despise the flesh, and delight your self onely in the Lord. Be penitent for your sins, but yet despair not; be strong in faith, and yet presume not. Desire with St. Paul to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, with whom, even in death, there is life. Be like the good Servant, and even at mid-night be waking, least when death cometh, and stealeth upon you, as a thief in the night, you be with the evil Servant found sleeping, and least for lack of oyl ye be found like the foolish women, and like him that had not on the Wedding Garment, and then ye be cast out from the Marri∣age. Rejoyce in Christ, as I do. Follow the steps of your Master Christ, and take up your Cross. Lay your sins on his back, and alwayes embrace him. And as concerning my death, rejoyce as I do, that I shall be delivered of this corruption, and put on incorruption; for I am assured, that I shall for loosing of a mortal life, win an immortal life, the which I pray God grant you, and send you of his grace to live in his fear, and to die in the true Christian Faith, from the which (in Gods Name) I exhort you that you never swarve, neither for hope of life, nor fear of death; for if you will deny his truth for to lengthen your life, God will deny you, and yet shorten your dayes. And if you will cleave unto him, he will prolong your dayes to your com∣fort and his glory; to the which glory God bring me now, and you hereafter, when it shall please him to call you. Fare you well (good Sister) and

put your onely trust in God, who onely must help you.

In her Speech upon the Scaffold. —Good peo∣ple, I am come hither to die, and by a Law I am condemned to the same. The Fact against the Queens Highness was unlawful, and the consent∣ing thereunto by me; but touching the procure∣ment and desire thereof, I do wash my hands there∣of in innocency before God and you, and there∣with she wrung her hands. I pray you bear me witness, that I die a true Christian, and that I look to be saved by no other mean, but onely by the mercy of God in the blood of his onely Son Jesus Christ. I confess, when I did know the Word of God, I neglected the same, loved my self and the world, and therefore this plague is worthily hap∣pened to me for my sins; and yet I thank God of his goodness, that he hath thus given me a time and respite to repent; and now, good people, while I am alive, I pray you assist me with your Pray∣ers.—

In her Prayer. — Thou, O Lord, art the one∣ly Defender and Deliverer of those that put their trust in thee; and therefore I being defiled with sin, &c. overwhelmed with miseries, vexed with temptations, and grievously tormented. With the long imprisonment of this vile mass of clay, my sin∣ful body, doth come unto thee (O merciful Savi∣our) craving thy mercy and help, who hast said, Thou wilt not suffer us to be tempted above our power. — O merciful God, consider my misery best known unto thee, and be thou unto me a strong Tower of defence. Suffer me not to be tempted above my power, but either be thou a Deliverer to me out of this great misery, or else give me grace patiently to bear thy heavy hand and sharp corre∣ction.

It was thy right hand that delivered the people of Israel out of the hands of Pharaoh, who for the space of four hundred years did oppress them, and keep them in bondage. O deliver me sorrowful wretch! (for whom thy Son Christ shed his precious blood on the Cross) out of this misera∣ble captivity and bondage. How long wilt thou be absent? for ever? O Lord, hast thou forgotten to be gracious, and shut up thy loving kindness in displeasure? Wilt thou be no more entreated? Is thy mercy clean gone for ever, and thy promise come utterly to an end for evermore? Why dost thou make so long tarrying? Shall I despair of thy mercy O God? far be that from me. I am thy workmanship, created in Christ Jesus; give me therefore grace to tarry thy leisure. —

When the Handkerchief was tied about her eyes, she kneeling down, and feeling for the Block said, What shall I do? where is it? and being di∣rected by one of the Standers by, she laid her head down upon the Block, and stretching forth her Bo∣dy, said, Lord, into thy hands I commend my Spirit.

* 3.27In her troubles she writ the following Verse with a pin.

Non aliena putes homini, quae obtingere possunt; Sors hodierna mihi, tunc erit illa tibi.

In English thus,

Think nothing strange which man cannot decline, My Lot's to day, to merren may le thine.

Deo juvante, nil nocet livor malus: Et non juvante, nil juvat labor gravis. Post tenebras spero lucem.

In English thus,

If God protect me, malice cannot end me, If not, all I can do will not defend me. After dark night I hope for light.

H.

Haggar.

He was persecuted for saying,* 3.28 (A. 1520.) that There shou••d be a battel of Priests, and all the Priests should be slain: and that the Priests should a while rule, but they should all be destroyed for making of false gods. — That the men of the Church should be put down, and the false gods that they m••ke: and after that, they should know more, and then shou••d be a merry world.

Hale.

When Thomas Hale was taken by an Alderman of Bristow and another,* 3.29 he said unto them, You have sought my blood these two years, and now much good do it you.

He was burned A. 1557. for saying, The Sacra∣ment of the Altar is an Idol.

Hall.

Nicholas Hall in his Answer to the first Article against him,* 3.30 granted himself a Christian man, and acknowledged the determinations of the holy Church, i. e. of the Congregation, or Body of Christ: but denied to call the Catholick and Apostolick Church his Mother, because he found not this Word, Mother, in the Scripture.

To the second he said, That whereas before he held the Sacrament to be but onely a token or re∣membrance of Christ's death, now he said, that There is neither token nor remembrance, becasue it is now misused, and clean turned from Christs institution, &c.

Hallewin. Harman.

* 3.31When Cornelius Hallewin of Antwerp had recei∣ved a sharp Letter, sent him from the Minister of the Flemish Church, upon the occasion of a recan∣tation spread and falsly fathered upon Cornelius: the blood gushed out of his nose, he spread abroad his arms, and made pitiful out-cries. What to deny the Truth (said he) God forbid! O that the faithful should conceive so hardly of me! Good God, thou know∣est I am innocent, nor have I this way offended.

When he was condemned to die, the Margrave offered him, that he should die a more easie kind of death, if he would give ear to the Priests, which he had brought to him to Prison: No Sir (said he) God forbid I should do such a thing. Do ye with my body what ye will.

As they bound him and Harman of Amsterdam Harman willed the Margrave to take heed what he did; for (said he) this will not go for payment in Gods sight in bereaving us thus of our Lives. I wish you therefore to repent before it be too late. You cannot long continue this tyrannous course; for the Lord will short∣ly avenge it.

A Cross being offered them, and a promise that they should be beheaded, and not burnt, if they would take it into their hands, they said, They would not give the least sign, that might be, of betray∣ing the Truth, and that it was all one to them what death they were put to, so they died in and for the Lord. The punishment (they said) could last but for a while, but the glory to come was eternal.

At the Stake Cornelius fell on his knees, praying God to forgive his enemies, who had sinned through ignorance.

When the Margrave of Antwerp offered Halle∣••i•• and Harmar mitigation of torments upon ab∣juation:* 3.32 We are resolved (said they) these momen∣tary afflictions are not worthy that exceeding weight of glory, that shall be revealed.

Hallingdale.

Articles against Iohn Hallingdale.* 3.33 — (3) That during the reign of King Edward, he did depart from his former Faith and Religion, and so doth continue, and determineth so to do, (as he saith) to his life's end. (4) That he hath divers times said, That the Faith, Religion, and Ecclesiastical Ser∣vice, received, observed, and used now in this Realm is not good, but against Gods command, &c. And that he will not in any wise conform himself to the same, ••ut speak, and think against it during his na∣tural life. (5) That he absenteth himself continu∣ally from his Parish Church, &c. (6) That he will not have his Child by his will (as he saith) confirmed by the Bishop. Unto all which Articles he made this answer, that he confessed all, and every part to be true.

He told B••nner,* 3.34 that the blood of the Prophets, and of the Saints, and of all that were slain upon the Earth, was found in the Babylonical Church, which is the Church where the Pope is head. — Because I will not come to your Babylonical Church, therefore you go about to condemn me.

Being demanded whether he would recant, he answered, That he would continue, and persist in his Opinions to the death.

When the Sentence was read, He openly thanked God, that he never came into the Church, since the abomination came into it.

* 3.35When William Hallywell and the twelve more (that were burnt in one Fire at Stratford the how near London) were condemned, and carried down thither to be burnt, they were divided into two parts, in two several Chambers: Thereupon the Sheriffe came to the one part, and told them, That the other had recanted, and their lives therefore should be saved, willing and exhorting them to do the like, and not to cast away themselves: unto whom they answered, That their Faith was not built on man, but on Christ crucified: Then the Sheriffe went to the other part, and said the like to them; but they answered as their Brethren had done be∣fore, That their Faith was not built on man, but on Christ and his Word.

Hamelin.

* 3.36Mr. Philibert Hamelin of Tournay, refusing offers of escape out of Prison, said, I esteem it altogetder unleseeming for a man, that is called to preach Gods Word unto others, to run away, and to break Prison, for fear of danger, but rather to maintain the Truth taught even in the midst of the flaming fire.

After Sentence of death was past upon him, he eat his meat as joyfully, as though he had been in no danger, speaking to them of the happiness of eternal life, evidencing that A good conscience is a continual feast.

* 3.37When he was apprehended, there was appre∣hended with him, his Host, whom he thought he had converted, but afterward he renounced Christ and his Word: Whereupon he said unto him, O unha••py, and more then miserable! Is it possible for you to be so foolish, as for the s••ving of a few dayes, which you have ••o ••••ve by the course of nature, so to start away, and deny the Truth? Know you therefore, that

although you have by your folishness avoided the corporal fire, yet your life shall be never the longer; for you shall die before me, and God shall not give you the grace, that it shall be for his Cause, and you shall be an example to all Apostates.

Immediately after, as he was going out of the Prison he was slain by two Gentlemen, that had a quarrel with him: whereof when Mr. Hamelin heard, he professed he knew of no such thing before, but spake as pleased God to guide his tongue. And there∣upon discoursed excellently of the providence of God, to the conversion of some present.

When he was in Prison a Priest came in one Sabbath with all his furniture to say Mass: but Mr. Hamelin, when he saw him, pull'd off his gar∣ments, &c. saying, Is it not enough for you to blas∣pheme God in Churches, but you must also pollute the Prison with your idolatry?

Hamilton.

Mr. Patrick Hamilton,* 3.38 Brothers Son to Iames Hamilton, Earl of Arran, and Sisters Son to Iohn Stuart, Duke of A••thai, hating the world, and the vanity thereof, left Scotland, and travelled into Germany, where he became intimate with Martin Luther, Philip Melancthon, Francis Lambert, and be∣came an eminent Professor, the zeal of Gods glory did eat him up, so that he could not chuse, but he must return into his own Countrey to make known the Gospel.

Articles objected against him.* 3.39 — That the Pope is Antichrist. — That the Popes Laws be of no strength. — That he doubted, Whether all Chil∣dren, departing immediately after their Baptism, are saved or condemned.

At the place of Execution he gave his Servant* 3.40 (who had been his Chamberlain a long time)

his Gown, Coat, &c. saying, These will not profit in the fire, they will profit thee. After this, of me thou canst receive no commodity, except the example of my death,* 3.41 which I pray thee bear in mind; for albeit it be bitter to the flesh, and fearful before men, yet it is the entrance unto eternal life, which none shall possess that denies Christ Iesus before this wicked Generation.

The fire being kindled, he cried with a loud voice, Lord Iesus, receive my spirt. How long shall darkness overwhelm this Realm? And how long wilt thou suffer this tyranny of men?

A Black Frier, called Campbel, who had pre∣tended some love to the Gospel, cried out to him, Convert Heretick, call upon our Lady, say, Salve Regina, &c. His answer was, Depart and trouble me not, thou Messenger of Satan. — Wicked man, thou knowest the contrary, and the contrary to me thou hast confessed. I appeal thee before the tribunal seat of Christ Iesus.

* 3.42Mr. Fox saith, That he cited him to appear be∣fore the High God, as general Judge of all men, to answer to the innocency of his death, &c. be∣tween that and a certain day of the next Moneth, which he there named: and that the Frier died before the said day came, without remorse of con∣science, that he had persecuted the innocent.

He was burnt Febr. ult. A. 1527.

* 3.43In his Treatise stiled Patricks places, by Mr. Iohn Frith, who translated it out of Latin into English. — He that loveth God loveth his Neighbour. If a man say,* 3.44 I love God, and yet hateth his Bro∣ther, is a Lyar, &c. He that loveth his Neighbour as himself, keepeth all the Commandments of God. — He that hath faith loveth God. My Fa∣ther loveth you, because you love me, and believe that I am come of God. — It is not in our power to keep

any one of the Commandments of God. — But you will say, Wherefore doth God bid us do that which is impossible for us? I answer, To make thee know that thou art but evil, and that there is no remedy to save thee in thine own hand, and that thou mayest seek remedy at some other, &c.— The remedy is shewed in the Gospel. — To be∣lieve God is to believe his Word, and to account what he saith true. — Faith is the gift of God. — Faith is not in our power.* 3.45 — He that lacketh Faith cannot please God. — All that is done in Faith pleaseth God.* 3.46 — He that believeth the Gospel shall be saved. — No manner of works make us righteous.* 3.47 — He that thinks to be saved by his works, calleth himself Christ. — Thou must do good works, but beware that thou do them not to deserve any good through them. —

Mrs. Katherine Hamilton (Sister to Mr. Patrick) was also accused;* 3.48 and being questioned about works, she answered, That none was saved by his works. One thereupon speaking to her of the works of Congru•• and Condigno, she answered, Work here, work there, what kind of working is all this? No works can save me, but Christ's.

Hamell.

When Godfrey Hamell was condemned for an Heretick:* 3.49 Nay (said he) not an Heretick, but an unprofitable Servant of Iesus Christ.

When the Hangman went about to strangle him, to diminish his punishment, he refused it, saying, That he would abide the Sentence, that the Iudges had given.

Hankes.

Mr. Thomas Hankes being ask'd by Bonner why he suffered his Child to be unchristened so long?* 3.50 an∣swered, Because we be bound to do nothing contrary to

the Word of God. Being told, that Baptism is com∣manded by the Word of God: His institution there∣in (said he) I do not deny; but all things invented and devised by man, &c. But will you (said Bonner) deny that which all the World and your Father have been contented withal? What my Father (said Hankes) and all the W••rld hath done I have nothing to do with, but what God hath commanded me to do, to that stand I.* 3.51 Bonner telling him that Baget was convert∣ed to think well of their Baptism: I build my faith (said he) neither upon this man, nor upon you; but upon Christ, who is the founder and author of all mens faith.

Bonner threatning to take another course with him: Whatsoever ye do (said he) I am ready to suffer it; for I am in your hands to abide it.

Bonner telling him he would not have any Here∣sie talked in his House: Why (said he) is the Truth become Heresie? God hath commanded that we shou••d have none other talk in our House, in our Beds, at our Meat, and by the way, but all Truth.

Darbishire (Bonners Kinsman) telling him, he was too curious; for he would have nothing but his pretty Gods Book: he answered, And is it not sufficient for my salvation? Yes (said D.) for our salvation; but not for our instruction. God send me the salvation (said H.) and you the instruction.

Bonner threatning him again: You are (said he) in the hands of God, and so am I. — That which I have said, I will stand to it God willing, there is no way to remove it.

Bonner telling him that a Fagot would make him know and believe the Sacrament of the Altar: No, no (said he) a point for your Fagot. What God think∣eth meet to be done, that shall ye do, and more ye shall not do.

Bonner telling him, That he was willing to teach

him, but he was so stubborn, that he would not learn: Except ye learn me (said he) by the Word of God, I will never credit you, nor believe you.

Harpsfield telling him, If his Child died un∣christened, he was damb'd and his Child both: Iudge you no farther (said he) then ye may by the Scri∣tures. — How can your Child being an Infant (said Harpsfield) believe?* 3.52 The deliverance of it (said Hankes) from sin standeth in the faith of his Parents: Saint Paul saying,* 3.53 — Else were your Children unclean. To trust to any (said Bonner) we bid you not; but to pray to them, we bid you: They that list (said Hankes) receive your Doctrine. You teach me, that I should not believe, nor trust in any, but to call on them; and Saint Paul saith, How shall I call on him, on whom I believe not?

Bonner calling him fool: he said, A Bishop must be blameless, or faultless, sober, discreet, no chider, nor given to anger.

Mr. Hankes telling Bonner, That Christ saith, These tokens shall follow them that believe in me:* 3.54 They shall speak with new tongues, c••st out Devils; and if any drink deadly poyson, it shall not hurt them. Bonner ask'd him, With what new tongues do ye speak? Forsooth (said Hankes) where before I came to the know∣ledge of Gods Word, I was a foul Blasphemer and filthy talker. Since I came to the knowledge thereof, I have praised God with the s••me tongue, and is not this a new tongue? How do you (said Bonner) cast out Devils? Christ (said Hankes) did c••st them out by his Word; and he hath left the same Word, that whosoever doth credit, and believe it, shall c••st out Devils. Did you (said Bonner) ever drink deadly poyson? Yea for∣sooth thee I have (said Hankes) for I have drunk of the p••stilent Traditions and Ceremonies of the Bishop of Rome.

Bonner threatning that he should be burnt for an Heretick: Where prove ye (said Hankes) that Christ, or his Apostles did kill any man for his faith? Did not Paul (said B.) excommunicate? Yes, my Lord (said H.) but there is a great difference between excommuni∣cation, and burning. — If you will have us grant you to be of God, then shew mercy; for that God requireth.

An old Bishop perswading him to learn of his Elders to bear somewhat: I will bear with nothing (said he) that is contrary to the Word of God.

* 3.55Fecknam charging him for building his Faith on Latimer, ••ranmer, Ridley, &c. I build my Faith (said he) upon no man, and that ye well know; for if those men, and as many more, as they be, should recant, and deny that they have said, or done, yet will I stand to it, and by this shall ye know that I build my Faith upon no man.

Chadsey asking him, What he said of the Bishop of Rome? From him (said he) and all his detestable enormities, good Lord deliver us.

Bonner saying, You speak of Idols, and you know not what they mean: God hath taught us what they be; (said Hankes) for whatsoever is made, graven, or devised by mans hand, contrary to Gods Word, the same is an Idol..

* 3.56Chadsey telling him, It was pity he should live: In this case (said he) I desire not to live, but rather to die. — I wou••d my part might be to morrow.

Bonner threatning to send him to Newgate: My Lord (said he) you can do me no better p••easure.

* 3.57Bonner telling the Keeper, His Prisoner would not go to the Sermon: Yes, my Lord (said he) I pray you let me go, and that that is good I will receive, and the rest I will leave behind me.

Bonner asking after his imprisonment, Whe∣ther he was the same man he was before? he an∣swered,

I am no Changeling, nor none will be.

Miles Huggard asking him, Where he proved that Infants were to be baptized? Go teach all Na∣tions (said he) baptizing them in the Name of the Fa∣ther, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Sir, here is none excepted.

Bonner threatning him again:* 3.58 Ye shall do no more (said he) then God shall give you leave. — As for your cursings, railings, and blasphemings, I care not for them; for I know the moths and worms shall eat you, as they eat cloth or wooll.—

His examination he writ himself, and subscribed it, T.H. Who desireth all faithful men, and Brethren, to pray unto God to strengthen me in his Truth unto the end. Pray, pray, pray, gentle Brethren, pray.

Bonner advising him at his publick examination to speak advisedly;* 3.59 for he stood upon life and death: Well (said he) I will willingly receive what shall be put unto me. — My Lord, as you be my friend in causing these my sayings to be written; so do you cause them to be read, and yet I will never go from them.

Being exhorted to return again to the bosome of the Mother Church: No, my Lord, (said he) that will I not; for if I had an hundred bodies, I would suffer them all to be t••rn in pieces, rather then I will abjure, or reca••t.

Some of his Friends being not a little confirm∣en by his example, and discourses, yet being some∣what afraid of so sharp a punishment, desired him a little before his death, that in the midst of the flame he would shew some token, if he could, whereby they might be more certain, whether the pain of burning were so great,* 3.60 that a man might not therein keep his mind quiet and patient▪ Whereupon it was agreed between them, that if the rage of the pain were tolerable, then he should

lift up his hands above his head towards Heaven, before he gave up the ghost. Accordingly, when he had continued long in the fire, his speech taken away, his skin drawn together, his fingers consu∣med, so that all concluded he was dead; contrary to all expectation, he reached up his hands, burn∣ing on a light fire, over his head, to the living, God and with great rejoycing (as it seemed) clapped them three times together.

He was burned to ashes, Iune 10. 1555.

In his Letter to the Congregation. —

The holy Spirit conduct and lead you all in all your doings, that you may alwayes direct your deeds according to his holy Word, that when he shall appear to reward every man according to his works, ye may as obedient children, be found watching, ready to enter into his everlasting Kingdome, with your Lamps burning, and not be ashamed of this life, which God hath lent you, &c. All flesh (saith the Prophet) is gr••ss, and all his glory as the flower of the field, which for a season sheweth her beauty, and as soon as the Lord blowe••h upon it, it withereth away, and departeth. Here we are as Pilgrims and Strangers, following the footsteps of Moses, among many unspeakable dangers, &c. — in danger of that dreadful Dra∣gon, and his sinful seed, to be tempted, devoured, and tormented, who ceaseth not behind every Bush to lay a ba••t, &c. casting abroad his Apples in all places, times, and seasons, to see if Adam will be allured and enticed to leave the living God, and his most holy commandment, &c. pro∣mising the world at will, to all that will fall down, and for a mess of pottage sell, and set at naught the everlasting Kingdome of Heaven. — There∣fore I am bold in bonds (as entirely desiring your everlasting felicity) to warn you, and most

heartily desire you to watch and pray. — On the high mountains doth not grow most plenty of grass, neither are the highest trees farthest from danger, but seldome sure, and alwayes shaken of every wind that bloweth. Such a deceitful thing (saith our Saviour) is honour and riches, that with∣out grace, it choketh up the good seed sown, &c. It maketh a man think himself somewhat, that is nothing at all; for though for our honour we esteem our selves, and stand in our own light, yet when we shall stand before the living God, there shall be no respect of persons;* 4.1 for riches helpeth not in the day of vengeance, nor can we make the Lord partial for money.

—Though the world rage, and blaspheme the Elect of God, ye know that it did so unto Christ, his Apostles, and to all that were in the Primitive Church, and shall be unto the worlds end. — I beseech you in the bowels of Christ my Lord Jesus, stick fast unto the Truth: let it never depart out of your hearts and conversati∣ons, &c.

Yours in him that liveth for ever.

In his Letter to his Wife,* 4.2 after his Condemnati∣on. —

I exhort you to love God with all your heart, and soul, and mind, &c. To lay sure hold on all his promises, that in all your troubles you may run strait to the great mercy of God, &c. And be sure that neither Devil, Flesh, nor Hell shall be able to hurt you. But if you will not keep his holy Precepts, and call for Gods help to walk in the same, but will leave them, and do as the wicked world does, then be sure to have your part

with the wicked world in the burning lake. Be∣ware of Idolatry, which most of all stinks in Gods Nostrils, and hath been of all good men detested from the beginning of the world, for the which what Kingdomes, &c. God hath punished with most terrible plagues, &c. to the utter subversion of them, is manifestly to be seen through the whole Bible; yea, for this he draadfully plagued his own people, &c. But how he hath preserved those that abhorred superstition and idolatry, &c. is also to be seen from the beginning, out of what great danger he hath delivered them; yea, when all hope of deliverance was past, as touching their expectation, &c. I exhort you also in the bowels of Christ, that you will exercise, and be stedfast in Prayer, the onely mean to obtain of God whatso∣ever we desire, so it be askt in Faith. O what no∣table things do we read in Scripture, that have been obtained through fervent Prayer! — What∣soever you desire of God in Prayer, ask it for Je∣sus Christ's sake, for whom and in whom God hath promised to give us all things necessary. Though what we ask come not by and by, conti∣nue still knocking, and he will at length open his treasures of mercy, &c. — Yet once again I warn you, that ye continue fervent in Pray∣er, &c.

* 5.1In his Letter to Mr. Throgmorton. —

Where∣as the love of God hath moved you to require my Son to be brought up before your eyes, and the self same love hath also moved me to leave him in your hands as a Father in my absence, I shall re∣quire you in Gods behalf, according to your pro∣mise, that ye will see him brought up in the fear of the Lord, and instructed in the knowledge of his holy Word, that he may learn to leave the

evil, and know the good, &c. And this I require you to fulfill, or cause to be fulfilled, as ye be∣fore the Living God will make answer for the same.—

Yours, and all mens in Christ Iesus.

Hector.

Bartholomew Hector,* 6.1 being condemned, was threatned, that if he spake any thing to the People, his Tongue should be cut off; yet he did not for∣bear.

He pray'd for the Judges, That God would forgive them, and open their eyes.

He refused a Pardon, offered him at the Stake.

At his Death many wept, saying, Why doth this man die, who speaketh of nothing but of God?

When he was called before Authority to be exa∣mined,* 6.2 he would answer them to nothing before he had made his Prayer to God: Whereupon fal∣ling down upan his knees, he said, Lord, open my mouth, and direct my Speech to utter that onely, that may tend to thy honour and glory, and the edification of thy Church.

When he was bound to the Stake, Gunpowder and Brimstone was brought to be placed about him; he lifting up his eyes to Heaven, said, Lord, how sweet and welcome is this to me?

Hernaudes.

Mr. Iulian Hernaudes,* 6.3 (a Spanish Martyr) came from the Wrack, and the Tortures of the Inquisiti∣on inflicted on him, for bringing with him, and causing to be brought into Spain, many Books of the Holy Scriptures in Spanish) as from a Con∣quest,

saying to his Fellow-prisoners as he past by them, These Hypocrites are gone away confounded, no less then wolves, that have been long hunted.

When he was brought forth to his Execution, he said to the rest, Courage, my valiant and constant Brethren, now is the hour come, in which as the true Champions of Iesus Christ, we must witness his Truth before men, and for a short tryal for his sake we shall tri∣umph with him for ever and ever.

Herwyn.

* 6.4When Iohn Herwyn of Flanders, was led to Pri∣son, the Bailiffe meeting certain Drunkards in the Street, and saying, They say we have many Gospel∣lers in Houscot, but it little appears by these disor∣ders: he replied, Mr. Bailiffe, is drunkenness a sin? What of that (said the Bailiffe) Why then (said Her∣wyn) commit you not these fellows to Prison, seeing it is your office to punish vice, and to protect such as fear God?

After he was in Prison, because he was not cal∣led forth before the Magistrates, assoon as he desi∣red and expected, he grew heavy and sad, asking, Why they so delayed the matter? for his heart was fi∣red with an holy zeal to confess Christ before his Judges.

When he was brought forth, he admonished his Judges to examine the Doctrine of the Roman Church by the true Touch-stone, which is the ho∣ly Scripture, that so they might discern how oppo∣site and contrary the one is to the other. Consider also (said he) what the words of St. Peter import, where the affirms, That we ought to obey God rather then man, &c.

When he craved for Justice, either one way or another, they urged him to desist from his Opini∣on; but he answered, That his faith was not built

on an Opinion,* 6.5 but (said he) the Lord hath taught me to eschew evil, and do good.

Seest thou not (said they) how these opinions have troubled the world? and how many of the learneder sort do contradict them? So far is it off (said he) that the Doctrine of the Gospel should be the cause of troubles, debates and strifes, which raign in the world. These troubles indeed arise from the rage of men. And as for your learned men, it is impossible for humane wisedom to comprehend the Doctrine of God; for which cause Christ saith, Father I thank thee, that thou hast hid these secrets from the wise men of the world, and hast revealed them unto Babes.

When those two Malefactors that were coupled with him brake Prison and fled, he might have esca∣ped, but fearing his flight might be imputed to the godly Christians in the City, he would not fly.

When he was advertised of his Sentence, He thanked God for advancing him to so high an honour as to be counted worthy to suffer for his Name.

As he passed forth from the Court, viewing the people, who waited to see him, he said, See here how this wicked world rewards the poor Servants of Christ. Whilst I gave my self to drunkenness, &c. I was never in danger of these bands (lifting up his hands which were bound) I was then counted a good fellow, and at that time, who but I? But no sooner be∣gan I by conversion to ask after a godly life, but the world made war upon me, and became my enemy, perse∣cuting and imprisoning me, and now lest of all sending me to the place where I must pay my last debt.* 6.6 But the Servant is no better then his Lord; for seeing they per∣secuted him, no question they will persecute us.

At the Stake he said, Brethren, I fight under the Standard, and in the quarrel of my great Lord and Ca∣ptain Christ. — I am now going to be crucified; fol∣low

you me, when God of his goodness shall call yo•• to it.

He was burnt Nov. 4. An. 1560.

Hierome.

I find two of this Name.

* 6.71. Mr. William Hierome, Vicar of Stepney near London.

Being accused for preaching against Magistrates, he affirmed (as before he had preached) That 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Magistrate of himself could make any Law or Laws 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bind the infe••i ur people, unless it were by the power and authority of his or their Princes to him or them given, but onely the Prince. Adding, If the Prince make Laws consenting to Gods Laws, we are bound to obey them; and if he make Laws repugnant to the Laws of God, &c. yet we are bound not violently to resist, or grudge against him.

At the Stake he gave the following Exhortati∣on to the people;* 6.8 I say unto you, good Brethren, that God hath b••ught us all with no small price, neither with gold, nor silver, nor other such things of small value, but with his most precious blood. Be not unthankful therefore, but do what you can to keep his Command∣ments,* 6.9 i. e: love your Brethren. — If God hath sent thee plenty, help thy neighbour that hath need, give him good counsel, if he lack. — Bear your Cross with Christ. — Let all Christians put no trust nor confi∣dence in their works, but in the blood of Christ, to whom I commit my soul, beseeching you all to pray to God for me, and for my Brethren here present with us, &c.

2. Mr. Hierome of Prage.

* 6.10When he was brought Prisoner to Constance, se∣veral of the Bishops said unto him; Hierome, why didst thou fly, and didst not appear when thou wast cited? He answered, Because I could not have any safe conduct, &c. and I would not my self be the oc∣casion

of my perils and danger; but if I had known of this citation, although I had been in Bohemia, I would have returned again.

When certain cried out,* 6.11 Let him be burned, let him be burned; He answered, If my death doth delight and please you, in the Name of God let it le so.

When he was welcomed to Prison by a Friend of Mr. Hus, saying to him, Be constant, and fear not death for the Truths sake, of the which, when you ••ere at liberty, you did preach so much goodness; He answered, Truly Brother, I do not fear death; and for∣••smuch as we know that we have spoken. much thereof in times past, let us now see what may be known or done in ••ffect.

Vitus asking him how he did, He answered, Tru∣ly Brother I do very well.

After a long sore imprisonment he was forced to recant and consent unto the death of Mr. Iohn Hus, that he was justly condemned, and put to death; but his hopes of freedome thereupon were disap∣pointed,* 6.12 for they caused him to be carried back unto the same Prison, but not so straitly chained and bound as before.

After his Recantation and Consent to the death of Mr. Hus, he refused to answer to any Questions propounded to him in private, except he might be brought before the Council; They supposing he would confirm his former Recantation, sent for him May 25. An. 1416.

When he was brought before them,* 6.13 he began with Prayer to God, beseeching him to give him Spi∣rit, ability and utterance, which might most tend to the profit and salvation of his own soul.

Then he spake unto them thus;

I know that there have been many excellent men which have

suffered much otherwise, then they have deser∣ved, being oppressed with false witnesses, and condemned with wrong judgement, as Socrates, Plato, Anaxagoras, Zeno, Boetius, Moses, Ioseph, Isaiah, Daniel, and almost all the Prophets, &c. Iohn Baptist, Christ, Stephen, and all the Apostles who were condemned to death not as good men, but as seditious stirrers up of the people, and con∣temners of the gods and evil doers. — This was the old manner of ancient and learned men, and most holy Elders, that in matters of Faith they did differ many times in Arguments, not to de∣stroy the Faith, but to find out the Verity: So did Augustine and Hierome dissent. — As for Mr. Hus, he was a good, just, and holy man (to his knowledge) and much unworthy that death which he did suffer.* 6.14

— At last he added, That all the sin•• that ever he had committed did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience, as did that onely sin, which he had committed, in that most pestiferous fact, whenas in his Recantation he had unjustly spoken against that good and holyman and his Doctrine, and especially in consent∣ing to his wicked condemnation.

Concluding that he did utterly revoke that wicked Recantation, which he made in that cursed place, and that he did it through weakness of heart and fear of death, and that whatsoever he had spoken against that bles∣sed man, he had altogether lied upon him, and that it did repent him with his whole heart that ever he did it.

—

Being again brought forth to have judgement given him, and prest to recant what he had before spoken in open audience in commendation of Mr. Wickliffe and Mr. Hus, He said unto them, I take God to my witness, and I protest here before you all, that I do believe and hold the Articles of the Faith, as

the holy Catholick Church doth hold and believe the fame; but for this cause shall I now ce••oondemned, for that I will not consent with you to the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesaid, whom you have most wickedly condemned, for their detesting and abhorring your wicked and abominable life.

After the Bishop of Londy had ended his Ser∣mon, which was but an exhortation to condemn Mr. Hierome, he said unto them, You shall condemn me wickedly and unjustly; but I after my death will leave a remorse in your conscience, and a nail in your heart, and here I cite you to answer unto me before the most high and just Iudge within an hundred years.

This Prophesie was printed in the Coin called moneta Hussi,* 6.15 of the which Coin I my self (saith Mr. Fox) have one of the Plates, having the follow∣ing superscription printed about it, Centum revolu∣tis annis D••o respondebitis & mihi.

An hundred years come and gone, With God and me you shall reckon.

After Sentence was pronounced against him,* 6.16 a long Mitre of paper, painted about with red De∣vils, was brought to him, whereupon he said, Our Lord Iesus Christ, whenas he should suffer death for me, most wretched sinner, did wear a Crown of Thorns upon his Head, and I for his sake, instead of that Crown will willingly wear this M••tre or Cap.

When the fire was kindled,* 6.17 he said, Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit. — O Lord God, Fa∣ther Almighty, have mercy upon me, and pardon mine offences,* 6.18 for thou knowest how sincerely I have loved thy Truth.

When the Executioner began to kindle the fire behind him, he bade him kindle it before his

face; for (said he) If I had been afraid of it, I had not come to this place, having had so many opportunities offered to me to escape it.

At the giving up of the ghost he said,

Hanc animam in flammis offero Christe tibi.

This soul of mine in flames of fire, O Christ I offer thee. —

* 6.19In his Letter to Mr. Iohn Hus. —

My Master, in those things which you have both written hi∣therto, and also preached after the Law of God, against the pride, avarice, and other inordinate vices of the Priests, go forward, be constant, and strong, and if I shall know that you be oppressed in the cause, and if need shall so require, of mine own accord I will follow after to help you as much as I can.

* 7.1In the Letter of Poggius (Secretary to the Council of Constance) to Leonard Aretin concerning Hie∣rome's death. —

I profess I never said any man, who in talking, especially for life and death, hath come nearer the eloquence of the Ancients, whom we do so much admire. It was a wonder to see with what words, with what Eloquence, Arguments, Coun∣tenance, and with what confidence he answered his Adversaries, and maintained his own Cause: that it is to be lamented that so fine a wit had strayed into the study of Heresie, if it be true that was objected against him. — When it was refused that he should first plead his own Cause, and then answer to the railings of Adversaries, he said, How great is this iniquity, that when I have been three hundred and forty dayes in most hard prisons, in

filthiness, in dung, in fetters, and want of all things, ye have heard my Adversaries at all times, and ye will not hear me one hour? — Ye are men, and not gods; ye may slip, and erre, and be deceived, and seduced, &c. When it was demanded what he could object to the Articles against him? It is almost incredible to consider how cunningly he answered, and with what Arguments he defended himself. He never spake one word unworthy of a good man; that if he thought in his heart, as he spake with his tongue, no cause of death could have been against him, no not of the meanest offence. — In the end Poggius saith, O man, worthy of everlasting re∣membrance among men!

This Epistle is in Fascicu••. r••••. expetend. fol. 152.

Holland.

A Friend of Mr Roger Holland's thanking the Bishop for his good will to his Kinsman,* 8.1 and be∣seeching God that he might have grace to follow his Council; Sir (said Mr. Holland) You crave of God you know not what, I beseech God to open your eyes to see the light of his Word. Roger (said his Kinsman) hold your peace, lest you fare the worse at my Lords hands. No (said he) I shall fare as it pleaseth God, for man can do no more then God doth permit him.

The Register asking him, Whether he would submit himself to the Bishop, before he was entred into the Book of contempt. I never meant (said he) but to submit my self to the Magistrate, as I learn of St. Paul, Rom. 13. yet I mean not to be a Papist; they will not submit themselves to any other Prince or Magistrate, then those that must first be sworn to maintain them and their doings. B••nner telling him, Roger, I perceive thou wilt be ruled by no good counsel, &c. He answered, I may say

to you my Lord, as Paul said to Felix, and to the Iews, Acts 22. 1 Cor. 15. It is not unknown to my Master, whose Apprentice I was, that I was of this your blind Religion, &c. having that liberty under your auricular Confession, that I made no consci∣ence of sin, but trusted in the Priests absolution, &c. So that Lechery, Swearing, and all othervices I accounted no offence of danger, so long as I could for money have them absolved.* 8.2 — And thus I continued, till of late God hath opened the Light of his Word, and called me by his grace to re∣pentance of my former idolatry and wicked life. — The antiquity of our Church is not from Pope Nicholas or Pope Ione, but our Church is from the beginning, even from the time that God said to Adam, That the seed of the woman should break the Serpents head, &c. All that believed this promise were of the Church, though the number were oftentimes but few and small, as in Elias dayes, when he thought there was none but he that had not bowed the knee to Baal, &c. Moreover of our Church have been the Apostles and Evangelists, the Martyrs and Confessors that have in all Ages been persecuted for the testimony of the Word of God. —

* 8.3After Sentence was read against him, he said, Even now I told you that your authority was of God and by his sufferance, and now I tell you, God hath heard the prayer of his Servants, which hath been poured forth with tears for his afflicted Saints, which daily you persecute. This I dare be bold in God to speak (which by his Spirit I am moved to say) that God will shorten your hand of cruelty, that for a time you shall not molest his Church. And this shall you in short time perceive, my dear Brethren, to be the most true; for after this day, in

this place, shall there not be any by him put to the trial of Fire and Fagot. Which accordingly came to pass. He was the last burnt in Smithfield.

Then he began to exhort his Friends to repen∣tance,* 8.4 and to think well of them that suffered for the testimony of the Gospel.

The day that Mr. Holland and the rest suffered, a Proclamation was made, that none should be so bold as to speak to them, or receive any thing of them upon pain of imprisonment. Notwithstand∣ing the people cried out, desiring God to strengthen them; and they prayed for the people and the re∣storing of his Word.

At length Mr. Holland embracing the Stake and the Reeds, said, Lord I most humbly thank thy Majesty, that thou hast called me from the stake of death unto the light of thy heavenly Word, and now unto the fellowship of thy Saints, that I may sing and say, Holy, holy, holy Lord God of Hosts. Lord into thy hands I commit my spirit. Lord, bless these thy people, and save them from idolatry.

Hooper.

Mr. Iohn Hooper in his exile writ a Declaration of Christ and his Office, and a Declaration of the holy Commandmants of Almighty God, &c.

In his Epistle (before his Declaration of Christ and his Office) to the Duke of Somerset.* 8.5 — Be∣cause the right of every just and lawful Heir is half lost and more, when his Title and Claim is unknown, I have written this little Book, con∣taining what Christ is, and what his Office is, that every godly man may put to his helping hand to restore him again to his Kingdome, — who hath sustained open and manifest wrong this many years, as it appeareth by his evidence and writing, the Gospel sealed with his precious blood. —

In his Declaration — ch. 3. — Jesus Christ in all things executed the true Office of a Bishop, to whom it appertained to teach the people, which was the chiefest part of the Bishops Office, and most diligently and straitly commanded by God. As all the Books of Moses and the Prophets teach, and Christ commanded Peter, Iohn 20. and Paul all the Bishops and Priests of his time, Acts 20. — Christ left nothing untaught, but as a good Doctor manifested unto his Audience all things necessary for the health of man, Iohn 4. — He gave also his Apostles and Disciples after his re∣surrection commandment to preach, and likewise what they should preach, Go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature, teaching them to observe what I have commanded, Matt. 28. — As they did most sincerely and plainly without all glosses or additions of their own inventions, and were as testimonies of the Truth, and not the Authors thereof. — Alwayes in their Doctrine they taught the thing that Christ first taught and Gods holy Spirit inspired them, Gal. 1. 2 Cor. 3. Holy Apo∣stles never took upon them to be Christ's Vicar in the Earth, nor to be his Lieutenant; But said, Let a men so account of us, as of the Ministers of Christ, and Stewards of the Mysteries of God, 1 Cor. 4.1. And in the same Epistle the Apostle Paul hiddeth the Corinthians to follow him in nothing, but where he followed Christ, chap. 11. They mi∣nistred not in the Church, as though Christ was absent, although his most glorious Body was de∣parted into the Heavens above, but as present, that alwayes governeth his Church with his Spirit of Truth, as he promised, Matth. ult. Behold I will be with you to the end of the world. In the absence of his Body he hath commended the protection and

governance of his Church to the Holy Ghost, one and the same God with the Father and himself. — It was no little pain that Christ suffered in washing away the sins of this Church: therefore he will not commit the defence thereof to man. It is no less glory to defend and keep the thing won by force, then it is by force to obtain the victo∣ry. — Therefore he keepeth the defence and governance of the Church onely and solely himself, in whom the Devil hath not a jot of right. Though the Apostles were instructed in all truth, &c. they were but Ministers, Servants, Testimonies, and Preachers of this verity, and not Christ's Vi∣cars on Earth, &c. but onely appointed to approve the thing to be good, that God's Law commanded, and that to be ill, which the Word of God con∣demned. Seeing that Christ doth govern his Church alwayes by his holy Spirit, and bindeth all the Mi∣nisters thereof unto the sole Word of God: what abomination is this, that one Bishop of Rome, &c. should claim to be Christ's Vicar on Earth, and take upon him to make any Laws in the Church of God to bind the conscience beside the Word of God, and by their Superstition and Idolatry put the Word of God out of his place? — All, that are not blinded with the smoke of Rome, know the Bishop of Rome to be the Beast Iohn describeth in the Apocalyps, as well as the Logician knoweth that risibilitate distinguitur homo a caeteris animantibus. Christs supremacy and continual presence in the Church admits no Lieutenant, nor general Vicar: Likewise it admitteth not the Decrees and Laws of men brought into the Church, contrary unto the Word and Scripture of God, which is onely suf∣ficient to teach all verity and truth, for the salva∣tion of man. — ch. 4. — This Law teacheth

man sufficiently as well what he is bound to do unto God, as unto the Princes of the world, Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2. Nothing necessary for man but in this Law it is prescribed. Of what degree, vocation, or cal∣ling soever he be, his duty is shewed unto him in the Scripture. And in this it differeth from mans laws, because it is absolutely perfect, and never to be changed, nothing to be added to it, nor taken from it. And the Church of Christ the more it was, and is burdened with mans laws, the farther it is from the true and sincere verity of Gods Word. — Though Basil, Ambrose, Epiphanius, Au∣gustine, Bernard, and others erred not in any prin∣cipal Article of the Faith, yet they did not inordinate∣ly, and more then enough extol the Doctrine and Tradition of men, and after the death of the Apostles, every Doctors time was subject to such Ceremonies and manners, that were neither pro∣fitable nor necessary. —

— Unto the writings of Scripture onely, and not unto the writings of men, God hath bound and obligated his Church. In this passage. I admonish the Christian Reader that I speak not of the Laws of Magistrates or Princes, that daily order new Laws for the preservation of their Commonwealths, as they see the necessity of their Realms or Cities require; but of such Laws, as men have ordained for the Church of Christ, which should be now and for ever governed by the Word of God. — This Law must prevail. We must obey God rather then man. The example hereof we have in Daniel of the Three Children, who chose rather to burn in the fiery Furnace, then to worship the Image that Nebuchadnezzar had made. So did the Apostles, Acts 5. — Cursed be those that make such Laws; and cursed be those that with sophistry defend

them.—ch. 5.—The Authority of Gods word re∣quireth me to pronounce this true Judgement in the case of Images that be not worshipped in the Church, that their presence in the Church is against Gods Word, as well as to say, Sancta Maria ora pro nobis.

— The Old Testament saith, Exod. 20. Deut. 6. Thou shalt make no Image. The New saith, that Christ came not to destroy the Law, but to fulfill it, Matth. 5. Christ therefore hath left the command∣ments of the old Law unto the Church, in which he saith, Thou shalt not make any Image. — Of late years Images were in the Temple, and honoured with pater noster, heart and mind, leg and knee: Now they be applyed to another use to teach the people, to be Lay-mens Books, as Damascene, &c. saith. O blasphemous and devillish Doctrine! — The most perfect Churches of the Prophets, Christ, and his Apostles used no such mean: and we ought to follow them and the Word of God, writ by the Prophets and Apostles. — The words of Gregory ad Seren. Episcop. M••ssil. part. 10. Ep. 4. should move no man, though he say, Quod legen∣tibus Scriptura, hoc ideotis pictura praestat cernentibus. This is but Gregory's opinion. Epiphanius was not of his mind, He willed the occasion of ill to be taken out of the Church, as Paul commandeth, 1 Thes. 5. This Doctor was (as all men know) of singular learning and vertue. Again against the Authority of Gregory the Great I set the Authority of Athanasius the Great, who denieth in express words the Images to be the Books of the Lay peo∣ple. Lactantius Firmianus crieth so out against Images, that he saith there can be no true Religi∣on where they be. Tertullian judgeth the same. — Loved we God we would be content with the

Scripture. — Shall not the Patriarks, Prophets, Christ and his Apostles suffice the Church of God? What although many learned men have approved Images, should their wisdome maintain any con∣trary to the Word of God? — Such as defend them have nothing but sophistical arguments to blind the people with. The Scripture nor Apostles Church used none. Had all Asia, Africa, and Eu∣rope, and Gabriel the Archangel descended from Heaven approved the use of Images, forasmuch as the Apostles never taught nor wrote any such thing, their Authority should have no place; the Word of God solely and onely is to be prefer'd, which forbiddeth Images. — ch. 10. — The Of∣fice of Christ to sanctifie us (according to Iohn 17.1 sanctifie my self, that they may be sanctified) doth abrogate all other things that mans constitutions attribute any holiness unto, as bewitched water, &c. for onely Christ sanctifieth, and all holiness we must attribute unto him. — Sacraments must be used holily, yet not have this Office of Christ added to them. — ch. 11. — In the later dayes when Christ, as King, was to be born, the Angel decla∣red the Power and Puissance of his Kingdome. He shall reign over the house of Jacob, and of his Kingdome there shall be no end, Luke 1. Although the Commonwealth of the Church hath no certain place appointed, where it shall remain, as it was appointed in the old Law, yet certain we be that this Kingdome of Christ remaineth upon the Earth, and shall do till the Earth be burned, Matth. 16.28. 1 Cor. 15. Howbeit as Christ wan and ob∣tained this Kingdome in the later dayes without shield or spear, so doth he preserve it with his ho∣ly Spirit, and not with carnal weapons. My King∣dome is not of this world, John 18. Meaning he would

not reign in this world, as a Prince of this world in pomp and pride, but defend his people with his holy Spirit, that the Devil and the World should not break their patience, though many af∣flictions and sorrows should fight against them for the Truth's sake. Christ doth not deny to be King of the world, but he meant not to reign world∣lily, to the hinderance and defacing of the Em∣perours Dignity and Title; as the Jews falsly ac∣cused him, as Cyrillus l. 12. c. 10. in Iohannem saith. — This Kingdome shall be ever persecuted till the worlds end. Isaiah the Prophet described the Church of this present life, saying, He will give you the bread of adversity, and the water of affliction, but he will not remove thy teachers, chap. 30.20. Thus the Church shall alwayes remain but in affliction. I know such as favour not the Truth, will interpret my words, that I condemn all Princes and Kings, as enemies of the Gospel, because they peaceably enjoy their Kingdomes, whereas I wish them al∣wayes so to do to the glory of God: but of the one thing I will assure every Prince of world; The more sincere he is in the Cause of God, the more shall be his Cross. — God indeed preserveth above humane reason his Ministers, as he did Iacob from the hands of Esau, David from Saul, Daniel from the Lions, and Paul in the Ship, when there was no humane hope of salvation. — Likewise he governeth his Church with his onely Laws. — The onely Law whereunto this Congregation is bound is the Gospel, as Christ saith; Iohn 4. The Holy Ghost shall teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all things which I have said unto you. Here Christ bindeth the Apostles and all the Church unto the things that he had taught them. — Such as teach the people to know the Commonwealth

of the true Church by these signs, the traditions of men, and the succession of Bishops, teach wrong. Those two false opinions have given unto the suc∣cession of Bishops power to interpret the Scripture, and power to make such Laws in the Church, as it pleased them. — God hath given the Civil Magi∣strates power and authority to make such Laws for the Commonwealth as shall be agreeable with reason, and not against Gods Law, and likewise power to interpret the same Laws: but this is not to be admitted in the Church, unto whom God hath given the Gospel, and interpreted the same by his onely Son, taught the meaning and contents thereof himself. — The adversaries of the Truth defend many an errour under the name of the ho∣ly Church: when the Church therefore is named, diligently consider when the Articles they would defend, were accepted of the Church, by whom, and who was the Author of them. Leave not till the matter be brought unto the first original and most perfect Church of the Apostles. If thou find by their writings, that their Church used the thing that the Preacher would prove, then accept it, or else not. Be not amazed, though they speak of ne∣ver so many years, nor name never so many Do∣ctors. — If either the Authority of Bishops, or the greater part should have power to interpret the Scripture, the sentence of the Pharisees should have been prefer'd before the sentence of Za∣chary, Simion, Elizabeth, or the blessed Virgin. Con∣sider the true Church is many time but a small Congregation, as Isaiah saith, Unless God had left us a remnant, we had been as Sodom. Therefore the interpretation of the Scripture is not obligated to ordinary power, nor the most part. — Beware of deceit, when thou hearest the name of the Church.

The verity is then assaulted. They call the Church of the Devil, the holy Church many time. — Remember, Christian Reader, that the gift of in∣terpreting the Scripture is the light of the Holy Ghost given unto the humble and penitent person, that seeketh onely to honour God, and not unto those persons that claim it by title or place, because he is a Bishop, or followed by succession Peter or Paul. — Remember therefore to examine all Doctrine by the Word of God; for such as preach it aright, have their infirmities and ignorance, they may depart from the Truth, or else build some su∣perstition and false Doctrine upon the Gospel of Christ. Superstition is to be avoided, false Doctrine to be abhorred, whosoever be the Author thereof, Prince, Magistrate, or Bishop. As the Apostles made answer, Acts 5. We ought to obey God rather then man. — ch. 13. — The Law is necessary for a justified man to teach him with what works he should exercise his faith, will, and obedience unto God. We may not chuse works of our own wis∣dome to serve him withal. He would have us to be governed by his Word, as David saith, Thy Word is a light unto my feet: And Christ, In vain do they worship me by the commands of men. —

In the second Declaration.* 8.6 — Moses command∣eth, Deut. 4 that no man should decline from this Law, neither to the right, nor left hand, i. e. That no man should adde to, or take any thing from it, but simply to observe it, as it is given or written to us. From this right line and true rule of Gods Word man erreth divers wayes: Sometimes by ignorance, because he knoweth not , or will not know, that onely the express Word of God suf∣ficeth. He holdeth with the most part, and con∣demneth the better, as it is to be seen at this pre∣sent

day. This reason taketh place, it is allowed of the most part, and established by so many holy and learned Bishops, therefore it is true, &c. Another way that leadeth from the Word of God, is many times the power and authority of this world, as we see by the Bishop of Rome, and all his adherents, who give more credit to one Charter and Gift of Constantine, then to the whole Bible. Another er∣reth by mistaking of the time, making his super∣stition far elder then it is, &c. One saith thus, My Father believed, and should I believe the contra∣ry? — Whereas no Law at all should be spoken of conscience,* 8.7 but the onely Word of God, which never altered, nor can be altered, Matt. 5. Luk. 10. Psal. 18.119. If Heavens and Earth made by word cannot be altered, how much more the Word it self! Unto which Law, the conscience of man in matters of faith is bound onely.* 8.8 — Such as can interpret nothing, will say, I have an ill opinion of God in Heaven, and of the superiour Powers on Earth, because I damn the Disciples of the false Doctors with the Doctors, and take from all Pow∣ers on Earth authority to prescribe unto their Sub∣jects any Law touching Religion of the soul. As concerning those that be seduced by false Teach∣ers, St. Luke c. 6. and Ezekiel 3. and 13. judge as I do. — Both he that leadeth to damnation, and he that is led,* 8.9 falleth into the pit. — Notwith∣standing I believe, that in the midst of darkness, when all the world (as far as man might judge) had sworn unto the Bishop of Rome, Christ had his Elect, that never consented to his false Laws, as it was in the time of Elias, 1 Kings 19. where God saith, He had preserved seven thousand that had not bowed the knee to Baal.* 8.10 — As many as die before us, seduced by false Teachers without repentance, the Scripture

condemneth: As many as believed them not, but trusted to the Scripture (or else deceived, yet re∣pented before they died) live eternally in joy and solace and are saved, as Iohn saith Rev. 13. in the blood of the Lamb. — As touching the superiour Powers of the Earth, it is not unknown to all men that have read and marked the Scripture, that it pertaineth nothing to their Office to make any Law to govern the Consciences of their Subjects in Re∣ligion, but to reign over them in this case, as the Word of God commandeth. Howbeit in their Realms they may make what Laws they will,* 8.11 and as many as they will; command them to be kept as long as it pleaseth them, and change them at their pleasure, as they shall see occasion for the wealth and commodity of their Realms: — Unto the which superiour Powers we owe all obedience, both of body and goods, and likewise our daily prayer for them to Almighty God, &c. And as many divers Commonwealths as there be, so many divers Laws there may be. Howbeit all Christian Kings and Kingdomes with other Magistrates, should reign by one Law, and govern the Churches of their Realms solely by the Word of God, which is never to be changed.* 8.12 — Thus Christ commanded his Apostles to teach, and their Audience to hear the things he commanded, Matth. 28. Mark 16. — Moses prescribeth unto his Audience seven Rules,* 8.13 wherewith he prepareth them to the re∣ceiving of the ten Commandments. (1) A right perswasion of Gods Word, that God will undoubt∣edly give the good promised to the good, and inflict the evil threatned against the evil.* 8.14 — (2) To have a right opinion of the Magistrates and superiour Powers of the Earth, to give them no more, nor any less honour and reverence then the Word of

God commandeth. — For lack of this preparative the world hath erred from the Truth this many years. Men do not look what Gods Word saith, but extol the authority of mans Laws, preferring the decree of a general or provincial Council before the Word of God.* 8.15 — (3) Another preparative is obedience both to God and man. It were as good nere read the Law, in case we mind not to be obe∣dient. — (4) To observe jus gentium.* 8.16 — (5) To esteem the Doctrine of the Commandments,* 8.17 as it is worthy.* 8.18 — (6) A true and right understanding of the Law, not to constrain the letter against the mind of the Text, but behold alwayes the consent of the Scripture.* 8.19 — (7) To adde nothing to this Law, neither to take any thing from it. — If thou judgest that Gods Law containeth one part of such Doctrine as is necessary for mans salvation, and the Bishops Laws another part, thou contemnest and dishonourest the whole Law, and the Giver there∣of, and offendest against that command, Deut. 4.12. and Prov. 30.* 8.20 — Every thing that we do for the honour of God, not comanded by his Word, is as strange, and not accepted by God; as all good intentions, feigned works by man, and all things commanded by general Councils, not expressed in the Word of God, by the Patriarks, Prophets, Christ, and the Apostles, which be and ever were before God the holy and Catholick Church. Who∣soever adde any thing to their Laws are the Church of Antichrist, Deut. 4.12. Revel. 22. Nadab and Abihu offered strange fire, i. e. such as he command∣ed not.* 8.21 — Read the Commentaries of Thom. Val••••s and Nicol. iu Aug. de Civit. Dei, l. 4. and they will tell thee what superstition is, if thou believe not the Scripture. Superstition (say they) is a super∣fluous Religion, what wayes soever it be superfluous

whether it be of the superfluity of the things ho∣noured, or of the things used for Religion, or of the manner in Religion. This doubtless is under∣stood by the name of Superstition, from whence soever the name hath its rise; whatsoever thou dost to please God Almighty, if it be not command∣ed in his Word,* 8.22 it is superfluous superstition.—The purpose, end and will of the second Commandment is, That Gods pleasure is unto us, that we do not profane or dishonour the true Religion or honour of God with superstitious Rites or Ceremonies not commanded by him.* 8.23 — I am a jealous God, q. d. when we two were married together for the love that I bore unto thee, I gave thee certain Rules and Precepts how in all things thou mayest keep my love and good will towards thee, and thou promisedst me obedience to my Commandments, Ex••d. 19. So honour me therefore, and love me as it standeth written in the Writings and Indentures written between us both, I cannot suffer to be otherwise honoured, then I have taught in my Tables and Testament. —

Against obeying of Gods Laws,* 8.24 the first Sophism or carnal Objection is, when men say it is no place nor time to learn or obey Gods Laws, we be not in the Temple, &c. but in the broad world, and must do as other men do, and rather serve the place we be in, & u••ulare cum lupis, bark with the wolf, then speak of the Scripture:* 8.25 besides, it is too dangerous a season, let it pass till the world be no more quiet, &c. — This Objection Moses breaketh, and proveth that the Law should be alwayes received, and in every place. — Those that observed it in the wil∣derness God fed by miracle from Heaven, and preserved all their apparel,* 8.26 that it consumed not, nor perished in the wearing for the space of forty years. — A second Objection is, when men put

from themselves the obedience of the Law unto others, saying, Let the Priests, &c. learn and keep the Law, what should a Prince, Magistrate, or Gentleman be so bound? Youth cannot be tied to so strait Canons, it must not be so bridled, &c. This wicked acceptation of persons Moses destroyeth, yea all (saith he) stand this day before the Lord your God,* 8.27 your Princes, your Tribes, your Elders, your Officers, and all men of Israel, your children, your wives, and thy Guest, &c. No manner of pri∣son is excluded from the League.* 8.28 — A third is presumption, when men know what is to be done, yet against their knowledge presuming of Gods mercy,* 8.29 do the thing that is evil, saying, If I walk in the imagination of my heart, and take my plea∣sure, there is no danger, &c. But (saith Moses) the Lord will not favour such an one, but then be an∣gry, and kindle his ire against him, so that every curse written in this Book, shall rest on him, &c. A fourth is Animosity,* 8.30 thus reasoning with ones self, who knoweth what his last hour shall be?—But (saith Moses) Secret things belong to God, but the things that God hath revealed to us and our children for ever,* 8.31 that we do all the precepts of this Law. — A fifth is Desperation, when men think it is in vain for them to observe Gods Laws, there is no hope of their salvation, &c. It is impossible for him to re∣turn to God, and do all that God requireth, &c. Moses gives a remedy against this dangerous dis∣ease,* 8.32 sheweth the way to God, declareth, That God is full of mercy,* 8.33 and ready to forgive, &c. — A sixth is the pretence of Ignorance, saying, The Scri∣pture, the Laws of God have so many mysteries, too hard for our capacities, &c. Besides the Do∣ctors brawl and chide between themselves, and how should the Unlearned understand it aright?

Who can tell (saith another) whether this be the true Law or not? If it were the true Law of God, then it should contain all verities, and have no deed of mans Laws. Now the greatest part of Chri∣stians in name say, That this Law is not sufficient, except it be holp and aided by the Law of the Bi∣shops. — Moses answereth and saith,* 8.34 This Law is sufficient, simple and plain, easie to be understood, a per∣fect Doctrine, and required of all men; the Command∣ment that I prescribe unto thee to day is not far above thee, nor put far from thee, &c. By which words it appeareth, that God hath made his will and plea∣sure simple and plainly open to his people, &c. Yea the Law of God to do well by is written natu∣rally in the heart of every man,* 8.35 &c. though there were no Law written, &c. mans conscience would tell him when he doth well and when ill.* 8.36 — Fare∣well in our onely and sole joy and consolation, Christ Jesus.

This holy Exile parting with Mr. Bullinger and his Friends at Zurick,* 8.37 declared that the principal cause of his return to his own Countrey was the matter of Religion, &c. Be sure (said he) neither the nature of the Countrey, nor pleasure of com∣modities, nor newness of friends shall ever induce me to the oblivion of such friends and Benefactors, and therefore you shall be sure from time to time to hear from me how it goes with me, but the last news of all I shall not be able to write; for there said he, (taking Mr. Bullinger by the hand) where I shall take most pains, there shall you hear of me to be burned to ashes, and that shall be the last news, which I shall not be able to write. —

When he was made Bishop of Worcester and Glo∣cester, the Arms allotted him (probably by his own appointment) were,* 8.38 a Lamb in a fiery Bush, and

the Sun-beams from Heaven descending down up∣on the Lamb, rightly denoting as it seemed, the manner of his suffering, which afterward fol∣lowed.

After his return, in his Sermons he corrected sin, and sharply inveighed against the iniquity of the world, and corrupt abuses of the Church. —

When he was elected Bishop of Worcester and Glocester, he made humble supplication to the King, either to discharge him of the Bishoprick, or to dispense with him as to the wearing of such Gar∣ments and Apparel as the Popish Bishops were wont to do. His Petition the King granted, as ap∣pears by his Letter to the Archbishop of Canterbu∣ry, telling him, That the Rites and Ceremonies he would be dispensed in were offensive to his consci∣ence. The Oath also,* 8.39 used then commonly in the Consecration of Bishops was against his conscience, as appears by the Earl of Warwick's Letter to the Archbishop, writ by the Kings desire.

* 8.40In the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign, when notice was given him that he should be sent for to London, and how dangerous it was for him to ap∣pear, he gave this Answer: Once I did flee, but now because I am called to this Place and Vocati∣on, I am throughly perswaded to tarry, and to live and die with my sheep.

* 8.41When he was imprisoned in the Fleet, he writes thus: I am so hardly used, that I see no remedy (saving Gods help) but I shall be cast away in Pri∣son before I come to Judgement. But I commit my just cause to God, whose will be done, whether it be by life or death.

Winchester exhorting him to the unity of the Ca∣tholick Church, and to acknowledge the Popes Ho∣liness to be Head of the same Church, promising

him the Queens mercy; he answered, That foras∣much as the Pope taught Doctrine altogether con∣trary to the Doctrine of Christ, he was not worthy to be accounted a Member of Christs Church, much less to be Head thereof; wherefore he would in no wise condescend to any such usurped Jurisdi∣ction, neither esteemed he the Church, whereof they called him Head, to be the Catholick Church of Christ,* 8.42 for the Church of Christ onely heareth the voice of her Spouse Christ, and flieth the stran∣gers. Howbeit (said he) if in any point to me un∣known, I have offended the Queens Majesty, I shall humbly submit my self to her mercy, if mercy may be had with safety of conscience, and without the displeasure of God.

Come Brother (said he to Mr. Rogers, who was sent with him to the Counter in Southwark) must we two take this matter first in hand, and begin to fire these Fagots? Yea Sir (said Mr. Rogers) by Gods grace. Doubt not (said Mr. Hooper) but God will give strength.

The Sheriffe telling Mr. Hooper he wondred that he was so hasty and quick with the Lord Chan∣cellor, he answered Mr. Sheriffe, I was nothing at all impatient, although I was earnest in my Ma∣sters Cause, and it standeth me so in hand; for it goeth upon life and death, not the life and death of this world onely, but also of the world to come.

In his Letter for the stopping of certain false rumours spread abroad concerning his Recantati∣on, by the Bishops and their Servants.— The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with all them that unfeignedly look for the coming of our Savi∣our Christ. Amen. Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Lord, and my Fellow-Prisoners for the Cause of

Gods Gospel, I do much rejoyce and give thanks unto God for your constancy and perseverance in affliction, unto whom I wish continuance to the end. And as I do rejoyce in your faith and con∣stancy in afflictions that be in Prison, even so I do mourn and lament to hear of our dear Brethren, that yet have not felt such dangers for Gods Truth,* 9.1 as we have, and do feel, and be daily like to suffer more, yea the very extream and vile death of the fire; yet such is the report abroad (as I am credi∣bly informed) that I Iohn Hooper, a condemned man for the Cause of Christ, should now after sen∣tence of death (being in Newgate Prisoner, and looking daily for Execution) recant and abju••e that which heretofore I have preached; and this talk ariseth of this, That the Bishop of London and his Chaplains resort unto me. Doubtless if our Brethren were as Godly as I could wish them, they would think that in case I did refuse to talk with them, they might have just occasion to say that I were un∣learned, and durst not speak with learned men; or else proud, and disdained to speak with them. — But I fear not their Arguments, neither is death terrible to me. — I am more confirmed in the truth, which I have preached heretofore, by their coming. Therefore ye that may send to the weak Brethren, pray them that they trouble me not with such reports of Recantations as they do, for I have hitherto left all things of the world, and suffered great pains and imprisonment, and I thank God I am as ready to suffer death as a mortal man may be. It were better for them to pray for us, then to cre∣dit or report such rumours that be untrue. We have enemies enough of such as know not God tru∣ly: but yet the false report of weak Brethren is a

double cross. I wish your eternal salvation in Je∣sus Christ, and also require your continual Prayers, that he which hath begun in us may continue it to the end. I have taught the truth with my tongue, and with pen heretofore, and hereafter short∣ly will confirm the same by Gods grace with my blood.

Newgate Feb. 2. 1554.

Your Brother in Christ J. H.

When the Keeper told him he should be sent to Glocester to be burned, he rejoyced very much, lifting up his eyes and hands to Heaven, he praised God that he saw it good to send him among the people over whom he was Pastor,* 9.2 there to confirm with his death the truth which he had before taught them, not doubting but the Lord would give him strength to perform the same to his glory.

Sir Anthony Kingston (formerly his Friend, then a Commissioner to see Execution done upon him) coming to him a little before his death, bid him consider that life was sweet, & death was bitter, &c. It is true (said Mr. Hooper) I am come hither to end this life, and to suffer death here, because I will not gainsay the former truth which I have heretofore taught among you. — True it is that daath is bitter, and life is sweet; but alas! consider that the death to come is more bitter, and the life to come is more sweet; therefore for the desire and love I have to the one, and the terrour and fear of the other, I do not so much regard this death, nor esteem this life, but have settled my self through the strength of Gods holy Spirit, patiently

to pass through the torments and extremities of the fire now prepared for me, rather then to deny the truth of his Word, desiring you and others in the mean time to commend me to Gods mercy in your Prayers.

I thank God (said the Knight) that ever I knew you; for God did appoint you to call me, being a lost child, and by your good instructions, where before I was both an Adulterer and Fornicator, God hath brought me to the forsaking and detest∣ing of the same. If you had the grace so to do (said the Bishop) I do highly praise God for it, and if you have not, I pray God you may have, and that you may continually live in his fear.

The Knight and the Bishop parting with tears, the Bishop told the Knight, that all the troubles he had sustained in Prison, had not caused him to utter so much sorrow.

A Papist telling him he was sorry to see him in that case. Be sorry for thy self man (said he) and lament thine own wickedness; for I am well, I thank God, and death to me for Christs sake is welcome.

* 9.3When he was committed to the Sheriffe of Gl••∣cester, the Mayor and Aldermen at first saluted him, and took him by the hand. Mr. Mayor (said Mr. Hooper) I give most hearty thanks to you and to the rest of your Brethren, that you have vouchsafed to take me a Prisoner and condemned man by the hand, whereby to my rejoycing it is somewhat ap∣parent that your old love and friendship towards me is not altogether extinguished, and I trust also that all the things I have taught you in times past are not utterly forgotten, &c. For the which most true and sincere Doctrine, because I will not now account it falshood and Heresie, as many other

men do, I am sent hither by the Queens command to die, and am come where I taught it to confirm it with my blood. And now Mr. Sheriffs, — My re∣quest to you is, That there may be a quick Fire, shortly to make an end, and in the mean time I will be as obedient unto you, as your selves would wish. If you think I do amiss in any thing, hold up your finger and I have done: for I am not come hither as one inforced or compelled to die; for it is well known I might have had my life with worldly gain; but as one willing to offer and give my life for the truth, rather then to consent to the wicked Papisti∣cal Religion of the Bishop of Rome, &c. —

When the Sheriffs fetcht him from his Chamber to the place of Execution with Bills, Weapons, &c. Mr. Sheriffs (said he) I am no Traytor, neither needed you to have made such a business to bring me to the place where I must suffer; for if ye had willed me, I would have gone alone to the Stake, and have troubled none of you all.

When he saw the multitude of People that were assembled, he said unto them that were about him, Alas! why be these People assembled and come together? peradventure they think to hear some∣thing of me now, as they have in times past; but alas! speech is prohibited me.

Notwithstanding the cause of my death is well known unto them: when I was appointed here to be their Pastor, I preached unto them true and sincere Doctrine, and that out of the Word of God; because I will not account the same to be Heresie and untruth, this kind of death is prepared for me.

When he was come to the place where he was to suffer, after he had begun to pray, a Box was brought and laid before him upon a stool, with his

Pardon (or at leastwise it was feigned so to be) from the Queen, if he would turn; at the sight thereof he cried, If you love my soul away with it, if you love my soul away with it.

In his Prayer he was overheard to say; Lord, I am Hell, but thou art Heaven; I am swill, and a sink of sin, but thou art a gracious God and merciful Redeemer.* 9.4 — Thou art ascended into Heaven, receive me Hell to be partaker of thy joyes, where thou sittest in equal glory with thy Father; for well knowest thou wherefore I am come hither to suffer, and why the wicked do persecute this thy poor Ser∣vant, not for my sins and transgressions against thee, but because I will not allow their wicked doings to the contaminating of thy blood, and to the denial of the knowledge of thy Truth, wherewith it did please thee by thy holy Spirit to instruct me, the which with as much diligence as a poor wretch might (being thereto called) I have set forth to thy glory. And well seest thou, my Lord and God; what terrible pains and cruel torments be prepared for thy Creature; such, Lord, as without thy strength none is able to bear, or patiently to pass. But all things that are impossible with man are possible with thee. Therefore strengthen me of thy goodness, that in the fire I break not the Rules of patience, or else asswage the terrour of the pains as shall seem most to thy glory.

When he was at the Stake, three irons made to bind him to the Stake, were brought; one for his Neck, another for his Middle, and the third for his Legs. He refusing them, said, Ye have no need thus to trouble your selves, for I doubt not but God will give strength sufficient to abide the extremity of the fire without bands: notwithstanding, suspect∣ing the frailty and weakness of the flesh, but having

assured confidence in Gods strength, I am content ye do as ye shall think good.

When he was first scorch'd with the fire,* 9.5 he pray'd, saying mildly, and not very loud (but as one without pains) O Jesus the Son of David have mer∣cy upon me, and receive my soul.

When the second fire was spent, and onely burnt his lower parts, he said, for Gods love (good peo∣ple) let me have more fire. In the third fire he prayed with somewhat a loud voice, Lord Jesus have mercy on me, Lord Jesus have mercy on me, Lord Jesus receive my Spirit.

The Reasons of Mr. Hooper's refusing the Episcopal Habits, &c. I find thus.

C. Why do not you my Lord use these innocent and harmless weeds?* 10.1

H. I put my self upon the tryal of the Searcher of Hearts, that no obstinacy, but meer Conscience makes me refuse these Ornaments.

C. These Ornaments are indifferent of them∣selves, and of ancient use in the Church.

H. They are useless being ridiculous and super∣stitious.

C. Nay, my Lord, being enjoyned by lawful Au∣thority, they become necessary, not to salvation, but to Church-unity.

H. Being left indifferent by God, it is presum∣ption in man to make them necessary.

C. By a moderate use of these Ceremonies we may gain Papists into the Church.

H. While you hope to gain Papists into the Church, you lose many Protestants out of it.

C. You discredit other Bishops, who have used this Habit.

H. I had rather discredit them then destroy mine own conscience.

C. How think you, being a private person, to be indulged with, to the disturbance of the publick Uniformity of the Church?

H. If it please your Grace but to read these Let∣ters, I hope you will be satisfied (and then he pro∣duced the Letters from the Earl of Warwick, an•• King Edward.)

C. These are to desire, that in such reasonable things, wherein my Lord Elect of Glocester craveth to be born withall at your hands, you would vouch∣safe your Graces favour; the principal cause is, that you would not charge him with any thing bur∣denous to his Conscience.

I. Warwick.

WE do understand you stay from Consecrating our well beloved Mr. J. Hooper, because h•• would have you omit and let p••ss c••rtain Rites and Ce∣remonies ••ffensive to his Conscience, whereby you thi•••• you shall fall in premunire of Laws; We have though•• good by advice of Our Council to discharge you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 manner of Dangers, Penalties, and Forfeitur•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 should run into, by omitting any of the s••me, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Our Letters shall be your sufficient Warrant and Dis••charge.

Edward Rex.

* 11.1In his Letter writ in Answer to one sent hi•• concerning certain taken in Bow Church-yard whilst they were praying. — I do rejoyce in th•••• men can be so well occupied in this perillous time and flee for remedy to God by Prayer, as well fo••

their own lacks and necessities, as also charitably to pray for them that persecute them. So doth the Word of God command all men to pray charita∣bly for them that hate them, and not to revile any Magistrate with words, or to mean him evil by force and violence. They also may rejoyce that in well doing they were taken to Prison. — Thus fare you well, and pray God to send his true Word into this Realm again amongst us, which the un∣godly Bishops have now banished.

In his Letter to those Christians so taken Pri∣soners. — The grace,* 12.1 favour, consolation, and ••••d of the Holy Ghost be with you now and ever. So be it. Dearly Beloved in the Lord, ever since I ••eard of your imprisonment I have been marvel∣lously moved with great affections and passions, as well of mirth and gladness, as of heaviness and sorrow. Of gladness in this, that I perceived how ye be bent and given to prayer and invocation of Gods help in these dark and wicked proceedings of men against Gods glory. I have been sorry to per∣ceive the malice and wickedness of men to be so 〈◊〉〈◊〉 devillish, and tyrannical to persecute the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of God for serving of God, &c. These 〈◊〉〈◊〉 doings do declate, that the Papists Church is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bloody and tyrannical, then ever was the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Ethnicks and Gentiles. — Trajan the Emperour commanded, That no man should be persecuted for serving of God: but the Pope and his Church have cast you into Prison, being taken doing the Work of God, and one of the excellentest Works, that is required of Christi∣ans, viz. whilest ye were in Prayer. — O glad may ye be that ever ye were born to be apprehend∣ed, whilest ye were so vertuously occupied. Blessed be they that suffer for righeeousness sake. If God had

suffered them that took your bodies, then to have taken your life also, now had you been following the Lamb in pertual joyes, away from the compa∣ny and assembly of wicked men. But the Lord would not have you suddenly so to depart, but reserveth you gloriously to speak and maintain his Truth to the world. Be ye not careful what ye shall say; for God will go out and in with you, and will be present in your hearts and in your mouths to speak his wisdome, though it seems foolishness to the world. He that hath begun this good work in you, continue in the same unto the end. Pray unto him,* 12.2 that ye may fear him only, that hath power to kill both body and soul, and to cast them into hell fire.* 12.3 Be of good comfort, all the hairs of your head are numbred, and there is not one of them can perish, except your heavenly Father suffer it to perish. Now you be in the field, and placed in the fore-front of Christs battel. Doubt∣less it is a singular favour of God, and a special love of him towards you, to give him this prehe∣minence, as a sign that he trusteth you before others of his people. Wherefore (dear Brethren and Sisters) continually fight this Fight of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Your Cause is most just and godly, ye stan•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the true Christ (who is after the flesh in He••••••••) and for his true Religion and Honour, 〈…〉〈…〉amply, fully, sufficiently, and abundantly contained in the holy Testament, sealed with Christs own blood. How much be ye bound to God, who put•• you in trust with so holy and just a Cause? Remem∣ber what lookers on you have to see and behold you in your fight, God and all his holy Angels, who be ready alwayes to take you up into Heaven, if ye be slain in his Fight. Also you have standing a•• your backs all the multitude of the Faithful, who

shall take courage, strength, and desire to follow such noble and valiant Christians, as you be. Be not afraid of your Adversaries;* 12.4 for he that is in you, is stronger then he that is in them. Shrink not although it be pain to you: your pains be not now so great, as hereafter your joyes shall be. Read the comfortable Chapters to the Romanes, 8.10, 15. Hebrews 11.12. And upon your knees thank God that ever ye were accounted worthy to suffer any thing for his Names sake. Read the second Chapter of Luke, and there you shall see how the Shep∣herds, that watched their Sheep all night, as soon as they heard that Christ was born at Bethlehem, by and by went to see him. They did not reason nor debate with themselves, who should keep the Wolf from the Sheep in the mean time, but did as they were commanded, and committed their Sheep unto him, whose pleasure they obeyed. So let us do now we be called, commit all other things to him that calleth us. He will take heed that all things shall be well. He will help the Husband: he will com∣fort the Wife: he will guide the Servants: he will keep the House: he will preserve the Goods; yea rather then it should be undone, he will wash the Dishes, and rock the Cradle. Cast therefore all your care upon God; for he careth for you. Besides this, you may perceive by your imprison∣ment, that your Adversaries weapons against you be nothing but flesh, and blood, and tyranny, for if they were able, they would maintain their Re∣ligion by Gods Word; but for lack of that, they would violently compel, such as they cannot by holy Scripture perswade; because the holy Word of God, and all Christs doings be contrary unto them. I pray you pray for me, and I will pray for you.

Fleet, Ian. 14. 1555.

* 13.1In a Letter to certain of his Friends. — Now is the time of trial, to see whether we fear more, God or man. It was an easie thing to hold with Christ, whilst the Prince and world held with him; but now the world hateth him, it is the true trial who be his. Wherefore in the Name, and in the Vertue, Strength, and Power of his holy Spirit, prepare your selves in any case to adversity and constancy. Let us not run away, when it is most time to fight. Remember none shall be crowned, but such as fight manfully; and he that endureth to the end shall be saved. Ye must now turn all your cogitations from the peril you see, and mark the felicity that followeth the peril, either victory in this world of your enemies, or else a surrender of this life to inherit the everlasting Kingdome▪ Beware of beholding too much the felicity, or misery of this world; for the consideration and too earnest love or fear of either of them draweth from God. Wherefore think with your selves, as touching the felicity of the world, it is good; but yet none otherwise then it standeth with the favour of God. It is to be kept; but yet so far forth, as by keeping of it we lose not God. It is good abi∣ding and tarrying still among our friends here; but yet so, that we tarry not therewithal in Gods displeasure, and hereafter dwell with the Devils in fire everlasting. There is nothing under God, but may be kept, so that God, being above all things we have be not lost. Of adversity judge the same. Imprisonment is painful, but yet liberty upon evil conditions is more painful. The Prisons stink; but yet not so much as sweet Houses, where the fear and true honour of God is lacking. I must be alone and solitary: It is better to be so, and have God with me, then to be in company with

the wicked. Loss of Goods is great; but loss of Gods grace and favour is greater. I am a poor sim∣ple creature, and cannot tell how to answer before such a great sort of noble, learned, and wise men: It is better to make answer before the pomp and pride of wicked men, then to stand naked in the light of all Heaven and Earth before the just God at the later day. I shall die then by the hands of the cruel man: He is blessed, that loseth his life full of miseries, and findeth the life of eternal joyes. It is pain and grief to depart from Goods and Friends; but yet not so much as to depart from grace and Heaven it self.* 13.2 Wherefore there is nei∣ther felicity, nor adversity of this world, that can appear to be great, if it be weighed with the joyes or pains in the world to come. I can do no more, but pray for you; do the same for me, for Gods sake. For my part (I thank the heavenly Father) I have made mine accounts, and appointed my self unto the will of the heavenly Father: as he will, so I will by his grace. — I am a precious jewel now, and daintily kept, never so daintily; for neither mine own man, nor any of the Servants of the House may come to me, but my Keeper alone.

Ian. 21. 1555.

In another Letter. — The grace, mercy,* 14.1 and peace of God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, be with you my dear Brethren, and with all those that unfeignedly love and embrace his holy Gospel. Amen. We must give God thanks for the Truth he hath opened, &c. and pray unto him, that we deny it not, nor dishonour it with idolatry; but that we may have strength and pati∣ence, rather to die ten times, then to deny him once. Blessed shall we be, if ever God make us

worthy of that honour to shed our blood for his Names sake: and blessed then shall we think those Parents, which brought us into this world, that we should be carried from this mortality into immor∣tality. If we follow the command of Paul, that saith,* 14.2 If ye be risen with Christ, s••ek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God; we shall neither depart from the vain transi••o∣ry goods of this world, nor from this wretched and mortal life, with so great pains, as others do. — There is no better way to be used in this trou∣blesome time for your consolation, then many times to have Assemblies together of such men and wo∣men, as be of your Religion in Christ, and there to take and renew among your selves the truth of your Religion, to see what ye be by the Word of God, and to remember what ye were before ye came to the knowledge thereof; to weigh and con∣fer the dreams and false lyes of the Preachers, that now preach, with the Word of God, that retaineth all truth: and by such talk, and familiar resorting together, ye shall the better find out all their lyes, that now go about to deceive you, and also both know and love the Truth that God hath opened to us. It is much requisite that the Members of Christ comfort one another, make prayers together, con∣fer one with another; so shall ye be stronger, and Gods Spirit shall not be absent from you, but in the midst of you, to teach you, to comfort you, to make you wise in all godly things, patient in ad∣versity, and strong in persecution. Ye see how the Congregation of the wicked, by helping one ano∣ther, make their wicked Religion and themselves strong against Gods Truth and his people. — Ye may perceive b•••• the life of our fore-fathers, that Christs words, In the world ye shall have trouble: H••

that will live godly in Christ must suffer persecution, be true; for none of all his before our time esca∣ped trouble: then shall ye perceive that it is but a folly for one that professeth Christ truly, to look for the love of the world. Ye be no better then your fore-fathers. Be glad that ye may be counted worthy Souldiers for this War: and pray to God when ye come together, that he will use and order you and your doings. (1) That ye glorifie God. (2) That ye edifie the Church and Congregation. (3) That ye profit your own souls. In all your do∣ings beware ye be not deceived; for although this time be not yet so bloody and tyrannous, as the time of our fore-fathers, that could not bear the Name of Christ, without danger of life and goods; yet is our time more perillous for soul and body. Therefore of us Christ said,* 14.3 Think ye when the Son of man cometh, he shall find faith upon the earth? He speaks not of being christened and in name a Christian, but of saving Faith: and doubtless the scarcity of Faith is now more (and will, I fear, in∣crease) then it was in the time of the greatest Ty∣rants, that ever were. In Rev. 6. ye may perceive that at the opening of the fourth Seal came out a pale Horse, and he that sate upon him was called Death, and Hell followed him. This Horse is the time, when Hypocrites and Dissemblers entred into the Church, under pretence of the true Religion, &c. that have killed more souls with heresie and superstition, then all the Tyrants that ever killed bodies by fire, sword, or banishment, &c. and all souls, that trust to these Hypocrites, live to the Devil in everlasting pain, as is declared by Hells following the pale Horse. These pale Hypocrites have stirred up Earthquakes, i. e. the Princes of the world against Christs Church. They have

darkned the Sun, and made the Moon bloody, and have caused the Stars to fall from Heaven, i. e. they have darkned with mists, and daily darken the Sun of Gods Word, imprisoned, and chained, and butchered Gods true Preachers,* 14.4 which fetch only light at the Sun of Gods Word, that their light cannot shine unto the world, as they would: Whereupon it comes to pass, that many Christians fall from Gods true Word to hypocrisie, most de∣villish superstition and idolatry. —

In his Letter to Bishop Farrar, Doctor Tailor, Mr. Bradford, and Mr. Philpot, Prisoners in the Kings Bench in Southwark. — I am advertised, that we shall be carried shortly to Cambride, there to dispute for the Faith and for the Religion of Christ (which is most true) that we have and do profess. I am (as I doubt not ye be) in Christ ready) not onely to go to Cam••ridge, but also to suffer, by Gods help, death it self in the main∣tenance thereof. — I write this to comfort you in the Lord, that the time draweth near, and is at hand, that we shall testifie before Gods enemies Gods Truth. —

May 6. 1554.

Yours, and with you unto death in Christ, J. H.

* 14.5In his Letter to his Wife. — As the Devil hath entred into their hearts, that they themselves can∣not, or will not come to Christ to be instructed by his holy Word; so can they not abide any others to become Christians, and lead their lives after the Word of God, but hate, persecute, rob, imprison, and kill them, whether male or female; though

they have never offended Gods or Mans Law, yea though they daily pray for them, and wish them Gods grace; having no respect to nature. The Brother persecuteth the Brother, the Father the Son, and most dear Friends are become most mor∣tal Enemies. And no marvel; for they have chosen sundry Masters, the one the Devil, the other God. The one agree with the other, as God and the De∣vil agree between themselves.* 14.6 — As he that was born after the flesh persecuted in times p••st him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now. Therefore forasmuch as we live in this life amongst so many great perils and dangers, the onely remedy is what Christ hath appointed,* 14.7 Ye shall possess your selves in patience. — When troubles come we must be pa∣tient, and in no case violently, nor seditiously to resist our persecutors; because God hath such care of us, that he will keep in the midst of all trou∣bles the very hairs of our heads, &c. And seeing he hath such care of the hairs of our heads, how much more doth he care for our life it self? Their cruelty hath no farther power then God permitteth, and that which cometh unto us by the will of our heavenly Father, can be no harm, loss, destruction to us, but rather gain, wealth, and felicity. That the spirit of man may feel these consolations, the giver of them, the heavenly Father, must be pray∣ed unto for the merits of Christs Passion; for it is not the nature of man that can be contented, until it be regenerated and possessed with Gods Spirit, to bear patiently the troubles of mind or body. When the mind of man sees troubles on every side, threatning poverty, yea death, except the man weigh these brittle and uncertain treasures, that be taken from him, with the riches of the life to come, and this life of the body with the life in

Christs blood, and so for the love and certainty of the heavenly joyes contemn all things present, doubtless he shall never be able to bear the loss of goods and life. — The Christian mans faith must be alwayes upon the resurrection of Christ, when he is in trouble, and in that glorious resurrection he shall see continual joy, yea victory and triumph over all persecution, trouble, sin, death, hell, the Devil, and all other persecutors; the tears and weepings of the faithful dried up, their wounds healed, their bodies made immortal in joy, their souls for ever praising the Lord, in conjuction and society everlasting with the blessed company of Gods Elect in perpetual joy. If ye le risen with Christ,* 14.8 seek the things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father. When he biddeth us seek the things that are above, he requi∣reth that our minds never cease from prayer and study in Gods Word, until we see, know, and un∣derstand the vanities of this world, the shortness and misery of this life, and the treasures of the world to come, the immortality thereof, the joyes of that life, and so never cease seeking, until such time as we know certainly and be perswaded what a blessed man he is, that seeketh the one and findeth it, and careth not for the other though he lose it; and in seeking,* 14.9 to have right judgement between the life present and the life to come, we shall find how little the pains, imprisonment, slanders, lies, and death it self is in the world, in respect of pains everlasting, the Prison infernal, and Dungeon of Hell, the Sentence of Gods Judgement, and ever∣lasting Death. When a man hath by seeking the Word of God found out what the things above be, then must he set his affections upon them. And this Command is more hard then the other; for

for mans knowledge many times sees the best: men know that there is a life to come, better then this present, &c. Yet they set not their affection upon it, they do more affect and love indeed a trifle of nothing in this world, that pleaseth their affection, then the treasure of all treasures in Heaven. We must set our affections on things above, i. e. when any thing worse then Heaven, offereth it self to be ours, if we will give our good wills to it, and love it in our hearts, then ought we to see by the judgement of Gods Word, whether we may have it without Gods displeasure; if we cannot, if the riches of this world may not be gotten nor kept by Gods Law, neither our lives continued without the denial of his honour, we must set our affecti∣ons upon the riches and life that is above, and not upon things that be upon the earth. This second Command requires, that as our mind judgeth Hea∣venly things to be better then Earthly, and the life to come better then the present life; so we should chuse them before other, and prefer them, &c. These things be easie to be spoken of, but not so easie to be used and practised. — Read Psa. 88. wherein is contained the prayer of a man, that be∣ing vexed with Adversaries and persecutions, saw nothing but death and hell, apprehending not one∣ly man, but God angry with him; yet he by Pray∣er humbly resorted unto God, and put the hope of his salvation in him, whom he felt his enemy.— In this Command (possess your lives by your patience) God requires every one to be patient, he saith not, It is sufficient that other holy Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Evangelists, and Martyrs continued their lives in patient suffering the troubles of this world; but Christ saith it to every one of his people. By your patience continue you your life, not that man

hath patience in himself, but that he must have it for himself of God, the onely Giver of it, if he pur∣pose to be a godly man. Besides, as our Profession and Religion requireth patience outwardly, with∣out resistance and force, so requireth it patience of the mind, and not to be angry with God, although he use us, that be his own creatures, as him listeth. We may not murmure against God,* 14.10 but say al∣wayes his Judgements be right and just, and rejoyce that it pleaseth him to use us, as he used heretofore such as he most loved in this world. Have a singular care to this command, be glad and rejoyce, &c. he sheweth great cause why, because your reward is great in Heaven. Christ also takes from us all shame and rebuke,* 14.11 as though it were not an honour to suffer for him, because the wicked world doth curse and abhor such poor troubled Christians. He placeth all his honourably, saying, Even so perse∣cuted they the Prophets that were before you. — We may learn by things that nourish and maintain us, both meat and drink, what loathsom∣ness, and (in a manner) abhorring they come to before they work their perfection in us, &c. that whosoever saw the same would loath and abhor his own nourishment, before it come to its perfection. Is it then any marvel if such Christians, as God de∣lighteth in, be so mangled and defaced in this world, which is the Kitchin and Mill, to boil and grind the flesh of Gods people in, till they atchieve their perfection in the world to come? — Raw flesh is not meat wholesome for man, and unmorti∣fied men and women be not creatures meet for God. Christs people must be broken and all to torn in the Mill of this world, and so shall they be most fine meat to their Heavenly Father. — We must therefore patiently suffer, and willingly attend up∣on

Gods doings, although they seem clean contra∣ry, after our judgement, to our wealth and salva∣tion, as Abraham did, when he was bid to offer his Son Isaac, in whom God promised the Blessing and multiplying of his seed. Ioseph at the last came to that which God promised him, although in the mean time, after the Judgement of the world, he was never like to be, as God said he should be Lord over his Brethren. When Christ would make the blind man to see, he put clay upon his eyes, which after the judgement of man was a means rather to make his double blind, then to give him his sight, but he obeyed and knew that God could work his desire, what means soever he used contrary to mans reasons. — To judge things indifferently, the trouble be not yet generally, as they were in our good Fathers time, soon after the death and resurrection of our Saviour Christ. — Was there ever such trouble as Christ threat∣ned upon Ierusalem?* 14.12 Towards the end of the world we have nothing so much extremity as they had then, but even as we be able to bear. —

In another Letter. — I require you not to for∣get your duty towards God in these perillous dayes, in the which the Lord will try us. I trust you do increase by the reading of the Scriptures, the knowledge you have of God, and that you diligent∣ly apply your self to follow the same; for the know∣ledge helpeth not, except the life be according thereto.

— I commend you to God, and the guiding of his goost Spirit, to stablish and confirm you in all well doing, and keep you blameless to the day of the Lord, watch and pray, for this day is at hand.

In his Letter to his charitable Friends in London.

— For your liberality I most heartily thank you, and praise God highly in you for you, &c. praying him to preserve you from all famine, scarcity, and lack of the truth of his Word, which is the lively food of your souls, as you preserve my body from hunger, and other necessities that would happen unto me, were it not cared for by the charity of godly people. Such as have spoiled me of all that I had, have imprisoned me, and appointed not one half-penny to feed or relieve me withall; but I do forgive them, and pray for them daily in my poor Prayer to God, and from my heart I wish their salvation, and quietly and patiently bear their injuries, wishing no farther extremity to be used towards us: yet if the contrary seem best to our heavenly Father, I have made my reckoning, and fully resolved to suffer the uttermost that they are able to do against me; yea death it self by the aid of Christ Jesus, who died the most vile death of the Cross for us, wretched and miserable sinners. But of this I am assured, that the wicked world with all his force and power shall not touch one of the hairs of our heads without leave and license of our heavenly Father, whose will be done in all things. If he will life, life be it; if he will death, death be it; onely we pray that our wills may be subject to his will. — If we be contented to obey Gods will, and for his Commands sake to surrender our goods and our lives to be at his pleasure, it maketh no matter whether we keep goods and life, or lose them. Nothing can hurt us that is taken from us for Gods Cause, nor can any thing at length do us good that is preserved contrary to Gods com∣mand. Let us wholly suffer God to use us and ours after his holy wisdome, and beware we neither use nor govern our selves contrary to his will by

our own wisdome; for if we do, our wisdome will at length prove foolishness. It is kept to no good purpose, that we keep contrary to his Command∣ments. It can by no means be taken from us, that he would should tarry with us. He is no good Chri∣stian that ruleth himself and his, as worldly means serve; for he that so doth, shall have as many changes as chances in the world. To day with the world he shall like and praise the truth of God, to morrow, as the world will, so will he like and praise the falshood of man; to day with Christ, to morrow with Antichrist. — Glorifie your hea∣venly Father both with your inward and outward man. If ye think ye can inwardly in the heart serve him, and yet outwardly serve with the world in ex∣ternal service the thing that is not of God, ye de∣ceive your selves; for both the body and soul must concurre together in the honour of God;* 15.1 for if an honest wife be bound to give both heart and bo∣dy to faith and service in marriage, and if an honest wives faith in the heart cannot stand with a whorish or defiled body, much less can the true faith of a Christian in the service of Christianity stand with the bodily service of external idolatry; for the my∣stery of Marriage is not so honourable between man and wife, as it is between Christ and every Christian. Therefore (dear Brethren) pray to the heavenly Father, that as he spared not the soul nor the body of his dearly beloved Son, but applied both of them with extream pain, to work our salva∣tion both of soul and body: so he will give us all grace to apply our souls and bodies to be Servants to him. — Let us not deride our selves, and say our souls serve him, whatsoever our bodies do to the contrary for civil order and policy. But alas! I know by my self what troubleth you,* 15.2 viz. the

great danger of the world, that will revenge (ye think) your service to God with sword and fire, with loss of goods and lands: but (dear Brethren) weigh on the other side, that your enemies and Gods enemies shall not do as much as they would, but as much as God shall suffer them, who can trap them in their own counsels, and destroy them in the midst of their furies. Remember ye be the Work-men of the Lord, and called into his Vine∣yard, there to labour till Evening-Tide, that you may receive your penny, which is more worth then all the Kingdomes of the Earth; but he that called us into his Vineyard, hath not told us how sore and how fervently the Sun shall trouble us in our labour, but hath bid us labour, and commit the bitterness thereof to him, who can and will so mo∣derate all afflictions, that no man shall have more laid upon him, then in Christ he shall be able to bear, unto whose merciful tuition and defence I commend both your souls and bodies.

Yours with my poor Prayer. J. H.

In a Letter to a Merchant of London. — I thank God and you for the great help and consolation I have received in time of adversity by your charity, but most rejoyce that you be not altered from truth, although falshood cruelly seeketh to disdain her. Judge not my Brother truth by outward appea∣rance, for truth now worse appeareth, and is more vilely rejected then falshood. Leave the outward shew, and see by the Word of God what is truth, and accept truth, and dislike her not, though man call her falshood. As it is now, so it hath been

heretofore: truth hath been rejected, and falshood received. Such as have professed truth, have smarted, and the friends of falshood laughed them to scorn. The one having the commendation of truth by man, but the condemnation of falshood by God, flourishing for a time with endless destructi∣on; the other afflicted a little season, but ending with immortal joyes. Wherefore, dear Brother, ask and demand of your Book, the Testament of Jesus Christ, in these woful and wretched dayes, what you should think, and what you should stay your selves upon for a certain truth, and whatsoe∣ver you hear taught, try it by your Book, whether it be true or false. The dayes be dangerous and full of peril, not onely for the world, and worldly things, but for Heaven and heavenly things. It is a trouble to lose the treasure of this life, but yet a very pain if it be kept with the offence of God. Cry, call, pray, and in Christ daily require help, succour, mercy, wisdome, grace, and defence, that the wickedness of this world prevail not against us.—

In his Letter to Mrs. Wilkinson. — I am very glad to hear of your health, and do thank you for your loving tokens; but I am a great deal more glad to hear how Christianly you avoid idolatry, and prepare your self to suffer the extremity of the world, rather then to endanger your self to God. You do as you ought to do in this behalf, and in suffering of transitory pains, you shall avoid perma∣nent torments in the world to come. Use your life and keep it with as much quietness as you can, so that you offend not God. The ease that cometh with his displeasure turneth at length to unspeaka∣ble pains; and the gains of the world, with

the loss of his favours is beggary and wretched∣ness. —

In his Letter to Mr. Hall and his Wife. — The dayes be dangerous and full of peril; but let us comfort our selves in calling to remembrance the dayes of our Fore-fathers, upon whom the Lord sent such troubles, that many hundreds, yea thou∣sands died for the testimony of Jesus Christ, both men and women, suffering with patience and con∣stancy as much cruelty as Tyrants could devise, and so departed out of this miserable world to the bliss everlasting, where now they remain for ever, look∣ing alwayes for the end of this sinful world, when they shall receive their bodies again in immortali∣ty, and see the number of the Elect associated with them in full and consummate joyes; and as vertu∣ous men suffering Martyrdome now rest in joyes everlasting, their pains ending their sorrows, and beginning their ease: so did their constancy and stedfastness animate and confirm all good people in the truth, and gave them encouragement to suffer the like, rather then to fall with the world to con∣sent unto wickedness and idolatry. Wherefore, my dear Friends, seeing God hath illuminated you in the same true faith, wherein the Apostles, and Evangelists, and all Martyrs suffered most cruel death, thank him for his grace in knowledge, and pray to him for strength and perseverance, that ye be not ashamed nor afraid to confess it. Ye be in the truth, and the gates of Hell shall never prevail against it, nor Antichrist with all his Imps prove it false; they may persecute and kill, but never over∣come. Be of good comfort, and fear God more then man. This life is short and miserable; hap∣py be they that can spend it to the glory of God.

In his Letter to Mrs. Warcop.* 15.3 — I did rejoyce to understand, that you be fully resolved by Gods grace to suffer extremity, rather then to go from the truth which you have professed. — As you be travelling this perillous journey, take this Lesson with you, practised by the Wise men, Matth. 2. Such as travelled to find Christ, followed onely the Star, and as long as they saw it, they were assured they were in the right way, and had great mirth in their journey; but when they entred into Ierusa∣lem, whereas the Star led them not thither, but to Bethlem, and there asked the Citizens the thing that the Star shewed before, they were not onely igno∣rant of Bethlem, but lost the sight of the Star, &c. — The Word is the onely Star that sheweth us where Christ is, and which way we may come unto him; But as Ierusalem stood in the way, and was an impediment to the Wise men, so doth the Syn∣agogue of Antichrist, that beareth the Name of Ie∣rusalem, i. e. the Vision of Peace, and among the people now is called the Catholick Church, stand∣eth in the way that Pilgrims must go by through this world to Bethlem, i. e. the house of bread or plentifulness, and is an impediment to all Christian Travellers; yea, and except the more grace of God be, will keep the Pilgrims still in her, that they shall not come where Christ is at all; and to stay them indeed, they take away the Star of Light, which is Gods Word, that it cannot be seen. — Ye may see what great dangers hapned unto these Wise men, whilst they were learning of Lyars; where Christ was. (1) They were out of their way. And (2) They lost their Guide and Conductor. — If we come into the Church of men, and ask for Christ, we go out of the way, and lose also our Conductor and Guide, that onely leadeth us streight

thither. — Sister, take heed, you shall in your journey towards Heaven meet with many a mon∣strous beast: have salve therefore of Gods Word; therefore ready you shall meet husbands, children, lovers and friends, that shall, if God be not with them, be very le••s and impediments to your pur∣pose. You shall meet with slander and contempt of the world, and be accounted ungracious and un∣godly, you shall hear and meet with cruel tyranny to do you all extremities; you shall now and then see the troubles of your own conscience, and feel your own weakness; you shall hear that you be cur∣sed by the sentence of the Catholick Church, with such like terrours, that pray to God, and follow the Star of his Word, and you shall arrive at the Port of Eternal Salvation, by the merits onely of Jesus Christ. —

Hudson.

* 15.4When Thomas Hudson of Ailesham in Norfolk saw the Constables come to his house to apprehend him, he said; Now mine hour is welcome, friends, welcome, you be they that shall lead me to life in Christ. I thank God therefore, and the Lord ena∣ble me thereto for his mercies sake; for his de∣sire was, and he ever prayed (if it were the Lords will) that he might suffer for the Gospel of Christ.

When Berry threatned him, saying, I will write to the Bishop my good Lord, &c. O Sir (said he) there is no Lord but God, though there be many lords and many gods.

Wilt thou recant (said Berry the Priest) or no? The Lord forbid (said Hudson) I had rather die ma∣ny deaths then to do so.

* 15.5When he came first to the Stake, he was very sad, not for his death, but for lack of feeling his

Christ; and therefore came from his Fellow-suf∣ferers under the Chain, and fell down upon his knees, and prayed; and at last he rose with great joy, as a man new changed, even from death to life, and▪ said, Now I thank God I am strong, and pass not what man can do unto me.

Hullier.

Mr. Iohn Hullier,* 15.6 Conduct in Kings Colledge at Cambridge, suffered martyrdome at Cambridge, April 2. A. 1556.

In his Letter to the Christian Congegation. — It standeth now most in hand (O dear Christi∣ans) all them that look to be accounted of Christs flock at the great and terrible day, when a separa∣tion shall be made, &c. faithfully in this time of great afflictions, to hear our Master Christs voice, the onely true Shepherd of our souls, who saith, Whosoev••r shall endure to the end shall be saved.* 16.1 — In this time we must needs either shew that we be his faithful Souldiers,* 16.2 and continue in his battel to the end, putting on the armour of God, the buckler of Faith, the breast-plate of Love, the helmet of Hope and Salvation, and the Sword of his holy Word, with all instance of supplication and prayer, or else, if we do not work and labour with these, we are Apostates and false Souldiers, shrinking most unthankfully from our Gracious and Sove∣reign Lord and Captain Christ, and leaning to Belia••;* 16.3 for he saith plainly, Whosoever beareth not my Cross, and followeth me, cannot be my Disciple, and,* 16.4 No man can serve two Masters; for either he must hate the one and love the other, or else he shall lean to the one and despise the other. Elias also said unto the people,* 16.5 Why halt ye between two opinions? If the Lord be God, follow him; or if Baal be he, follow him. — If Christ be that onely good and

true Shepherd, that gave his life for us, then let us, that bear his mark, and have our consciences sprinkled with his blood, follow altogether for our salvation his heavenly voice and calling, according to our profession and first promise. If we shall not, certainly (say what we can) though we bear the Name of Christ, we are none of his Sheep indeed; for he saith manifestly,* 16.6 My sheep hear my voice and follow me: A stranger they will not follow, but will flee from him; for they know not the voice of a stranger. — The craft and wiliness of our sub∣tile enemy is manifold and divers, and full of close windings: — At this present day if he cannot in∣duce one throughly, as others do, to savour his devillish Religion, and of good will and free heart to help to uphold the same, yet he will inveigle him to resort to his wicked and whorish School∣house, and to keep company with his Congregation there, and to hold his peace and say nothing, what∣soever he think, &c. by that subtile means flatter∣ing him, that he shall both save his life and also his goods, and live in quiet. But if we look well on Christs holy Will and Testament, we shall perceive that he came not to make any such peace upon Earth, nor that he gave any such peace to his Di∣sciples, I leave peace with you (saith he) my peace I give you,* 16.7 not as the world giveth it, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled and fearful. These things have I spoken unto you, that in me ye should have peace, in the world ye shall have affliction;* 16.8 but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world. The Servant is not greater then his Lord and Master; if they have persecuted me, they shall also persecute you. If any man come to me and hateth not his father and mother, &c. yea and moreover his own life, it is not possible for him to be my Disciple. Blessed be ye, that now weep; for ye shall

laugh: and woe be unto you that now laugh, for ye shall mourn and weep.* 16.9 He that will find his life, shall lose it. Therefore the God of that true peace and comfort, preserve us that we never obey such a false Flat∣terer, who at length will pay us home once for all, bringing for temporal peace and quietness, ever∣lasting trouble, &c. for these vain and transitory goods, extream loss of the eternal treasure and inheritance; for this mortal life, deprivation of the most joyful life immortal, and endless death most miserable, &c. — I judge it better to go to School with our Master Christ, and to be under his Ferula and Rod (although it seems sharp and grievous for a time) that at length we may be inhe∣riters with him of everlasting joy, rather then to keep company with the Devils Scholars, the adul∣terous generation, in his School, that is all full of pleasure for a while, and at the end to be payed with the wages of continual burning in the most horrible Lake, which burneth evermore with fire and brimstone, &c. — What doth he else, I pray you, that resorteth to the Ministration and Service, that is most repugnant to Christs holy Testament, there keeping still silence, and nothing reproving the same, but in the face of the world by his very deed it self, declare himself to be of a false, fear∣ful, dissembling, feigned, and unfaithful heart, discouraging, as much as lies in him, all the re∣sidues of Christs Host, and giving a manifest offence unto the weak, and also confirming, encouraging, and rejoycing the hearts of the adversaries in all their evil doing? by which he sheweth himself, neither to love God, whom he seeth to be disho∣noured and blasphemed of an Antichristian Mini∣ster, nor yet his Neighbour, before whom he should rebuke the evil, according to the command, Thou

shalt not hate thy Neighbour,* 16.10 but reprove him, &c. — But God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power and love. Be not ashamed to testifie our Lord, but suffer adversity with the Gospel,* 16.11 through the power of God, &c. Fear not them that kill the body, &c. Fear not, though they seem terrible unto you, neither be troubled, but sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts. Onely let your conversation be as becomes the Gospel,* 16.12 &c. in nothing fearing your adversaries, which is to them a token of damnation, and to you of salvation, and that of God; for unto you it is given not onely to believe in Christ, but to suffer for his sake. — In the Revelation it is written,* 16.13 That the fearful shall have their part with the Unbelieving and Abominable, in the Lake that burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.* 16.14 — Wide is the gate and broad is the way which leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat; but strait is the gate, and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. — Thus I wholly commit you to him,* 16.15 and to the Word of his grace, which is able to build further, beseeching you most heartily to pray for me, that I may be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might, and stand perfect in all things, being alwayes prepared and ready, looking for the mer∣cy of our Lord unto eternal rest, and I will pray for you, as I am most bound. So I trust he will graciously hear us for his promise sake in Christ.

Your Christian Brother, a Prisoner of the Lord, John Hullier.

In another Letter to the Congregation of Christs faithful followers. — Most dear Christians, ha∣ving

now the sweet comfort of Gods saving health, and being confirmed with his free Spirit, (be he onely praised therefore) I am constrained in my conscience to admonish you, as ye tender the sal∣vation of your souls, by all manner of means to separate your selves from the Antichristian Com∣pany, considering what is said in the Revelation, If any man worship the Beast and his Image,* 16.16 and re∣ceive his mark in the forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured into the cup of his wrath, &c. — The Beast is none other, but the carnal and fleshly Kingdome of Antichrist. — What do they else but worship this Beast and his Image,* 16.17 who after they had esca∣ped from the filthiness of the world, through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, are yet again tangled therein, and overcome, using dissimulation for fear of their displeasure, doing one thing outwardly, and thinking inwardly ano∣ther: So having them in reverence under a cloak and colour, to whom they ought not so much as to say,* 16.18 God speed; and adjoyning themselves to the Malignant Congregation, which they ought to abhor as a Den of Thieves and Murderers, and a Brothel-house of most blasphemous Fornicators. — But this feignedness and dissimulation, Christ and his Gospel will no wayes allow.* 16.19 — Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adul∣terous and sinful generation, of him also shall the S••n of man be ashamed, when he shall come in the glory of his Father,* 16.20 &c. Cursed be the dissemblers, &c. Ye were once enlightned, and tasted of the heavenly gift. — And no man that putteth his hand to the Plough and looketh back, is apt for the Kingdome of God. — They went out from us,* 16.21 but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, no doubt they would have con∣tinued

with us. — Wherefore, good Christians, for Gods dear love, deceive not your selves through your own wisdome,* 16.22 and through the wisdome of the world, which is foolishness before God; but certifie and stay your own consciences with the faithful Word of God,* 16.23 &c. Though Gods mercy is over all his works, yet it doth not extend but onely to them that hold fast the confidence and re∣joycing of hope unto the end, not being weary of well doing, but rather every day waxing stronger and stronger in the inward man. In the Revelation, where it is entreated of the Beast and his Image,* 16.24 it is said, Here is the sufferance of Saints, and here are they that keep the Commandments and Faith of Iesus Christ; intimating, that God doth use those wicked men as instruments for a time, to try the patience and faith of his peculiar people, &c. — Peradventure you will say, What shall we do? shall we cast our selves head-long to death? I say not so; but this I say, That we are all bound (if ever we look to receive salvation at Gods hands) in this case to be wholly obedient to his determi∣nate counsel, &c. and then to cast all our care on him, who worketh all in all for the best unto them that love him. Now thus be commandeth, Come away from her my people,* 16.25 that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. — Come out from among them,* 16.26 and joyn not your selves to their unlawful Assemblies; yea, do not once shew your selves with the least part of your body to fa∣vour their wicked doings. — Now chuse you which way you will take, either the narrow, &c. or the broad way, &c. I for my part have now written this short Admonition to you of good will, (as God is my witness) to exhort you to that way, which at length you shall prove and find to be best;

and I do not onely write this, but I will (with the assistance of Gods grace) seal it with my blood.—

Hunter.

Atwell a Sumner,* 16.27 telling William Hunter it was never a merry world since the Bible came abroad in English: Say not so for Gods sake (said Hunter) for it is Gods Book, out of which every one that hath grace may learn to know what things both please God, and also what displeaseth him. Could not we tell (said Atwell) before this time how God was served? No (said Hunter) nothing so well as we may now, if that we might have his blessed Word amongst us still, as we have had. You must turn or burn, (said Atwell) God give me grace (said Hunter) that I may believe his Word and confess his Name, whatsoever come thereof.

Whereas you doubt of my belief (said Hunter to Wood the Vicar of Southwell) I would it were try∣ed,* 16.28 Whether that you or I would stand faster in our Faith. Yea thou Heretick (said Wood) wouldst thou have it so tryed? That which you call heresie (said Hunter) I serve my Lord God withall; I would that you and I were fast tyed to a Stake, to prove, whether that you or I would stand strongest to our Faith. It shall not be so tryed (said Wood) No (said Hunter) I think so; for if I might, I think I know who would soonest recant; for I durst set my foot against yours eyen to the death.

Bonner telling him,* 16.29 That he was content he should keep his conscience to himself, so that he would go to Church, and receive, &c. No (said he) I will not do so for all the good in the world. Then (said Bonner) I will make you sure enough, I warrant you. Well (said Hunter) you can do no more then God will permit you. Well (said B.) will you re∣cant indeed by no means? No (said H.) never while I live, God willing.

Bonner asking him how old he was, he said, He was Nineteen years old. Well (said B.) you will be burned ere you be Twenty, if you will not recant. H. answered, God strengthen me in his Truth.

* 16.30Bonner, even after Sentence was past, offering him, if he would then recant, to make him a Free∣man of the City, and to give him Forty pound in money to set up with, or to make him Steward of his House, &c. Hunter said unto him, My Lord, if you cannot perswade my Conscience by Scriptures, I cannot find in my heart to turn from God for the love of the world; for I count all things worldly but loss and dung in respect of the love of Christ. If thou diest in this mind (said B.) thou art con∣demned for ever. God judgeth righteously (said H.) and justifieth them, whom man condemneth un∣justly.

When he was brought to Burntwood to be burn∣ed, his Father and Mother came to him, and de∣sired heartily of God that he might continue to the end in that good way, which he had begun, and his Mother said unto him, That she was glad that ever she was so happy to bear such a Child, which could find in his heart to lose his life for Christs Names sake. Then said he to his Mother, For my little pain which I shall suffer, which is but short, Christ hath promised me a Crown of Joy. May you not be glad of that, Mother? With that his Mother kneeled down on her knees, saying, I pray God strengthen thee, my Son to the end: Yea I think thee as well bestowed, as any Child that ever I bare.

His Father said, I was afraid of nothing but that my Son should have been killed in the Prison for hunger and cold, the Bishop was so hard to him.

The night before his Execution, he had a dream, that he was where the Stake was pitcht where he should be burned, and that it was at the Towns end, where the Butts stood, (which was so indeed) and that he met his Father going to the Stake, and that there was a Priest at the Stake, which went about to have him recant, and that he said to him, Away false Prophet, and that he exhorted the peo∣ple to beware of him, and such as he was: which things came to pass accordingly.

Whilst he was led to the Stake, the Sheriffs Son came to William and embraced him, saying, William be not afraid of these men, who are here present with Bills and Weapons, ready prepared to bring you to the place where you shall be burned. William answered, I thank God I am not afraid; for I have cast my account, what it will cost me already. Then the Sheriffs Son could speak no more to him for weeping.

When he met his Father (according to his dream) his Father said unto him, God be with thee Son William. William answered, God be with you good Father, and be of good comfort; for I hope we shall meet again when we shall be merry.

At the Stake the Sheriffe told him, That there was a Letter from the Queen; if he would recant, he should live, if not, he must be burned. No (said William) I will not recant, God willing.

Mr. Brown telling him (upon his desire to the people to pray for him as long as he was alive) I will pray no more for thee, then I will pray for a Dog. Mr. Brown (said William) now you have that you sought for, and I pray God it be not laid to your charge in the last day; howbeit I forgive you. I ask no forgiveness of thee (said Mr. Brown) Well (said William) if God forgive you not, I shall re∣quire

my blood at your hands. Then said William Hunter, Son of God shine upon me. Immediately the Sun in the Firmament shined out of a dark cloud, so full in his face, that he was constrained to look another way.

When the Priest came (according to his dream) he said, Away thou false Prophet. Beware of them good people, and come away from their abo∣minations, lest that you be partakers of their plagues. Then (said the Priest) look how thou burnest here, so shalt thou burn in Hell. William answered, Thou lyest, thou false Prophet, away thou false Prophet, away.

When the fire was kindled, his Brother said to him, William, think on the holy Passion of Christ, and be not afraid of Death. William answered, I am not afraid. Then lift he up his hands to Heaven, and said, Lord, Lord, Lord, receive my spirit.

Higbed.

* 16.31Mr. Higbed of Essex being prest by Bonner to re∣cant, answered, I will not abjure; for I have been of this mind these sixteen years, and do what ye can, ye shall do no more then God will permit you to do, and with what measure ye measure unto us, look for the same again at Gods hands.

* 16.32When his Articles and Answers were read, he said, — Ye go about to trap us with your subtil∣ties and snares; and though my Father and Mo∣ther and other my Kinsfolk did believe as you say, yet they were deceived in so believing: and where∣as you say Doctor Cranmer and others, &c. be He∣reticks, I do wish that I were such an Heretick, as they were and be.

Then Bonner asked him again, Whether he would turn from his error and come to the unity of their Church? No (said he) I would ye would re∣cant;

for I am in the truth, and you in error.

Hus.

Mr. Iohn Hus preaching at the honourable and very solemn Funeral of three in Prague,* 16.33 who had been put to death in Prison, for calling the Pope Antichrist, and speaking against Indulgences, at whose Funeral was sung on this wise, These be the Saints which for the Testament of God gave their bodies, &c. much commended them for their constancy, and blest God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who had hid the way of his Verity so from the prudent of the world, and had revealed it to the simple, who chose rather to please God, then man. This occasioned his expulsion out of Prague, being before excommunicated by the Pope.

The Emperour having given safe conduct to Mr. Iohn Hus to come to the general Council at Con∣stance,* 16.34 he promised to come, professing he was ready alwayes to satisfie all men, which shall re∣quire him to give a reason of his faith and hope, &c. and giving notice to all, that could object any error or heresie to him to appear, and not spare him.—

The Twenty sixth day after he came to Constance,* 16.35 two Bishops, &c. were sent to him to bring him be∣fore the Pope and his Cardinals: To whom he an∣swered, I am not come to defend my Cause par∣ticularly before the Pope and his Cardinals, but to appear before the whole Council, and there answer for my defence openly, &c. unto all such things as shall be demanded, or required of me. Notwithstanding forasmuch as you do require me so to do, I will not refuse to go with you; and if it happen that they evil intreat me, yet neverthe∣less I trust in my Lord Jesus, that he will so com∣fort and strengthen me, that I shall desire much

rather to die for his glory sake, then to deny the Verity, which I have learned by his holy Scri∣ptures.

When he came to the Cardinals, they told him they had heard that he had taught great and mani∣fest errors through the Realm of Bohemia, &c. You shall understand (answered Mr. Hus) that I am thus minded and affectioned, that I should ra∣ther chuse to die, then I should be found culpable of one only error, much less of many and great errors: For this cause I am willingly come to the general Council, to receive correction, if any man can prove any errors in me.

* 16.36Some of the Articles presented to the Council against him. — (4) He saith that all Priests be of like power. (8) He holdeth this opinion, That a man being once ordained a Priest or a Deacon, cannot be forbidden or kept back from the office of preaching.

* 16.37When several false witnesses rose up against him, he said, Albeit they were as many more in num∣ber as they are, I do much more esteem, yea and without comparison regard the witness of my Lord God before the witness of all mine adversaries.

* 16.38He being ask'd whether it was lawful for him to appeal unto Christ, answered, Verily I do affirm before you all, that there is no more just, nor ef∣fectual plea, then that which is made unto Christ; forasmuch as the Law doth determine, that to ap∣peal is no other thing then in a cause of grief or wrong done by an inferiour Judge to implore and require aid and remedy at an higher Judges hands. Who is then an higher Judge then Christ? Who can know, or judge the matter more justly, or with more equity? In him is found no deceit, nor can he be deceived. Who can better help the mise∣rable and oppressed then he?

It being in his Accusation, that he counsel'd the people to resist with the sword all such as did gain∣say his Doctrine, &c. he answered, That he at all times when he preached, did diligently admonish and warn the people, that they should arm them∣selves to defend the truth of the Gospel, according to the saying of tbe Apostle, With the helmet and sword of salvation; & that he never spake of any ma∣terial sword, but of that which is the Word of God.

Some more Articles against him, taken out of his Treatise of the Church.* 16.39 (1) There is but one holy universal, or Catholick Church, which is the universal Company of all the Predestinate. (6) A reprobate man is never a member of the ho∣ly Church.* 16.40 — (18) An Heretick ought not to be committed to the secular powers to be put to death, for it is sufficient that he suffer the Ecclesiastical censure.

In his appeal.* 16.41 — Forasmuch as the most mighty Lord, One in Essence, Three in Person, is both the chief and first, and also the last and uttermost refuge of all those which are oppressed: — and forasmuch as the Lord Jesus Christ, very God and Man, being compassed in with the Priests, Scribes, and Pharisees, wicked Judges and Witnesses, &c. hath left behind him this godly example for them that shall come after him, to the intent they should commit all their causes into the hand of God.—O Lord behold my affliction, &c. thou art my Pro∣tector and Defender. O Lord, thou hast given me understanding, and I have acknowledged thee. —For mine own part I have been as a meek Lamb, which is led unto sacrifice, and have not resisted against them. — Deliver me from mine enemies, for thou art my God.— I appeal to the Sovereign and most just Judge, who is not defiled with cruel∣ty,

nor can be corrupted with gifts and rewards, neither yet be deceived by false witness. — I Iohn Hus do present and offer this my appeal to my Lord Jesus Christ,* 16.42 my just Judge, who knoweth, and defendeth, and justly judgeth every mans just and true cause.

The day before his condemnation, when four Bishops were sent by the Emperour to him, to know whether he would stand to the judgement of the Council,* 16.43 Mr. Iohn de Clum spake thus unto him: Mr. I. Hus, — I require you, if you know your self guilty of any of those errours which are objected against you, that you will not be ashamed to alter your mind to the will of the Council; if contraiwise, I will be no Author to you that you should do any thing contrary to your conscience, but rather to suffer any kind of punishment, then to deny that which you have known to be the truth. Mr. Hus with tears answered, Verily as before I have of∣tentimes done, I do take the most High God for my witness, that I am ready with my whole heart and mind, if the Council can instruct me any bet∣ter by the Scripture to change my purpose. One of the Bishops telling him he should not be so arro∣gant as to prefer his own opinion before the judge∣ment of the whole Council;* 16.44 he said, If he which is the meanest or least in all this Council can convict me of errour, I will with an humble heart and mind do whatsoever the Council shall require of me.

* 16.45When they condemned his appeal as heretical, he said, O Lord Jesus Christ, whose Word is open∣ly condemned here in this Council, unto thee again do I appeal, which when thou wast evil in∣treated of thine enemies, didst appeal unto God thy Father, committing thy Cause unto a most

just Judge, that by thy example we also, being op∣pressed with manifest wrongs and injuries, should flee unto thee.

Whilst they were reading his Sentence — He interrupted them often;* 16.46 and specially when he was charged with obstinacy, he said with a loud voice, I was never obstinate, but as alwayes heretofore, even so now again I desire to be taught by the holy Scriptures; and I do profess my self to be so desi∣rous of the truth, that if I might by one onely word subvert the errours of all Hereticks, I would not refuse to enter into what peril soever it were to speak it.

When the Sentence was ended, kneeling down upon his knees, he said; Lord Jesus Christ, for∣give mine enemies, by whom thou knowest that I am falsly accused, &c. forgive them for thy great mercies sake.

When he was degraded, he spake to the people thus; These Lords and Bishops do exhort and counsel me, that I should here confess before you all, that I have erred; the which thing to do, if it might be done with the infamy and reproach of man onely, they might peradventure easily per∣swade me thereunto, but now truly I am in the sight of the Lord my God, without whose great ignominy and grudge of mine own conscience, I can by no means do that which they require of me. — With what countenance should I behold the Heavens? With what face should I look upon them whom I have taught, whereof there is a great number, if through me it should come to pass that those things, which they have hitherto known to be most certain and sure, should now be made uncer∣tain? Should I by this my example astonish or trouble so many souls, so many consciences, endu∣ed

with the most firm and certain knowledge of the Scriptures and Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, and his most pure Doctrine, armed against all the assaults of Satan? I will never do it, neither com∣mit any such kind of offence, that I should seem more to esteem this vile carcase appo••nted unto death, then their health and salvation.

When one of the Bishops took from him the Chalice, saying, O cursed Iudas, &c. We take away from thee this Chalice of thy salvation. But I trust (said he) unto God the Father Omnipotent, and my Lord Jesus Christ, for whose sake I do suffer these things, that he will not take away the Chalice of his Redemption, but have a stedfast and firm hope that this day I shall drink thereof in his King∣dome.

The other B••shops took away the Vestments put upon him, and each of them giving him their curse. Whereunto he sa••d, That he did willingly embrace and hear those blasphemies for the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.

When the B••shops caused to be made a Crown of Paper, in which were printed three ugly Devils, and this title set over their heads, H••resiarcha, A Ring-leader of an Heresie, and he saw it, he said, My Lord Jesus Christ for my sake did wear a Crown of Thorns, why should not I then for his sake wear this light Crown, be it never so ignomi∣nious: Truly I will do it, and that willingly.

When it was set upon his head, the Bishops said, Now we commit thy soul unto the Devil. But I (said Mr. Hus, lifting up his eyes toward Heaven) do commit my Spirit into thy hands, O Lord Jesus Christ, unto thee I commend my Spirit which thou hast redeemed.

* 16.47When the people heard his prayers at the Stake,

they said, What he hath done afore we know not, but now we see and hear that he doth speak and pray very devoutly and godlily.

After he had prayed some while, being raised by his Tormentors, with a loud voice he said, Lord Jesus assist and help me, that with a constant and patient mind I may bear and suffer this cruel and ignominious death, whereunto I am condemned for the preaching of thy most holy Gospel and Word.

When he beheld the Chain with which his Neck was to be tied to the Stake, he smiling, said, That he would willingly receive the same Chain for Jesus Christs sake, who (he knew) was bound with a far worse Chain.

The Duke of Bavaria,* 16.48 before the fire was kin∣dled, coming to him, and exhorting him to be mindful of his safeguard, and renounce his errors, he answered; What error should I renounce, whenas I know my self guilty of none? for as for those things that are falsly alledged against me, I know that I never did so much as once think them, much less preach them; for this was the principal end and purpose of my Doctrine, that I might teach all men repentance and remission of sins, ac∣cording to the verity of the Gospel of Jesus Christ,* 16.49 and the Exposition of the holy Doctors; where∣fore with a cheerful mind and courage I am here ready to suffer death.* 16.50

He told them at his death, That out of the ashes of the Goose (so Hus in the Bohemian Language si∣gnifies) an hundred years after God would raise up a Swan (so Luther in that Language signifies) in Germany, whose singing should affright all those Vultures, and who should escape their burn∣ing.

This Prophesie was exactly fulfilled in Lut••er, who rose up just an hundred years after 1415 (the year when Mr. Hus was burnt) and though he so en∣raged the Pope and his powerful party; he died in his bed.

* 17.1In his Letter to the people of Prague. — Be circumspect and watchful, that ye be not circum∣vented by the crafty trains of the Devil; and the more circumspect ye ought to be, for that Anti∣christ laboureth the more to trouble you. The last judgement is near at hand, death shall swallow up many, but to the elect children of God, the King∣dome of God draweth near, because for them he gave his own body. Fear not death, love together one another, persevere in understanding the good will of God without ceasing. Let the terrible and horrible Day of Judgement be alwayes before your eyes, that you sin not, and also the joy of eternal life, whereunto you must endeavour. Let the pas∣sions of our Saviour be never out of your minds, that you may bear with him and for him gladly whatsoever shall be laid upon you; for if you shall consider well in your minds his Cross, nothing shall be grievous unto you, and patiently you shall give place to tribulations, cursings, rebukes, stripes and imprisonment, and shall not doubt to give your lives for his holy truth, if need require. Know ye, Well Beloved, that Antichrist being stirred up against you, deviseth divers persecutions. — But I am in good hope,* 17.2 that through the mercy of our God, and by your Prayers, I shall persist strongly in the immutable verity of God unto the last breath. — I commend you to the merciful Lord Jesus Christ, our true God, and the Son of the immacu∣late Virgin Mary, who hath redeemed us by his most bitter death, without all our merits from eter∣nal

pains, from the thraldome of the Devil and from sin.

From Constance, A. 1415.

In his Letter to his Benefactors. — I exhort you by the bowels of Jesus Christ, that now ye set∣ting aside the vanities of this present world, will give your service to the eternal King Christ the Lord. Trust not in Princes, nor in the Sons of men, in whom there is no health; for the Sons of men are dissemblers and deceitful. To day they are, to morrow they perish; but God remaineth for ever. He hath his Servants not for any need he hath of them, but for their own profit, unto whom he performeth that which he promiseth, and fulfilleth that which he purposeth to give. He casteth off no faithful Servant from him; for he saith, Where I am, there also shall my Servant be; yea, the Lord maketh every Servant of his to be the Lord of all his possession, giving himself unto him, and with himself all things. — O happy is that Servant, whom when the Lord shall come, he shall find watching. Happy is the Servant which shall re∣ceive that King of Glory with joy. Wherefore well beloved Lords and Benefactors, serve you that King in fear. —

In his Letter to the Lord Iohn de Clum. — The iniquity of the great Strumpet, i. e. of the malignant Congregation (whereof mention is made in the Apucalyps) is detected, and shall be more detected; with the which Strumpet the Kings of the Earth do commit fornication, fornicating spiritually from Christ; and as is there said, sliding back from the truth, and consenting to the lies of Antichrist, through his seduction, and through fear, or through hope of confederacy, forgetting of worldly ho∣nour.

— I rejoyced to perceive your mind now to give over the vanity and painful service of this present world, and to serve the Lord Jesus Christ quietly at home, whom to serve is to reign, as Gre∣gory saith, whom he that serveth faithfully hath Je∣sus Christ himself in the Kingdome of Heaven to minister unto him, as himself saith, Blessed is that Servant, whom when the Lord shall come he shall find waking, and so doing. Verily I say unto you, that he ri∣sing shall gird himself, and shall minister unto him. This do not the Kings of the world to their Ser∣vants. —

In another Letter. — As touching death, God doth know why he doth defer it both to me and to my well beloved Brother Mr. Ierome, who I trust will do holily and without blame, and do know also that now he suffereth more valiantly then I my self a wretched sinner. God hath given us a long time that we may call to mind our sins the better, and repent for the same more fervently. He hath gran∣ted us time, that our long and great temptation should put away our grievous sins, and bring the more consolation. He hath given us time, wherein we should remember the horrible rebukes of our merciful King and Lord Jesus, and should ponder his cruel death, and so more patiently may learn to bear our afflictions. And moreover, that we might keep in remembrance how the joyes of the life to come are not given after the joyes of this world im∣mediately, but through many tribulations the Saints have entred into the Kingdome of Heaven; for some of them have been cut and chopt all to pieces, some their eyes bored through, some sod, some roasted, some flain alive, some burned quick, stoned, crucified, grinded between milstones, drawn and haled hither and thither unto Executi∣on,

drowned in waters, strangled, and hanged, torn in pieces, vexed with rebukes before death, pined in prisons, and afflicted in bonds: and who is able to recite all the torments and sufferings of the ho∣ly Saints, which they suffered under the Old and New Testament, for the verity of God? — And it will be a marvel if any man now shall escape un∣punished, who dare boldly resist the wickedness and perversity, especially of those Priests which can abide no correction. —

In another Letter.* 17.3 — I desire, that if Audi∣ence be given me, that the King will be there pre∣sent himself, &c. And that you Right Noble and Gracious Lord Iohn, with the Lord Henry, and the Lord Wencelaus, &c. if you may, will be present, and hear what the Lord Jesus Christ, my Procura∣tor, and Advocate, and most gracious Judge will put into my mouth to speak, that whether I live or die, you may be true and upright witnesses with me, lest lying lips should say hereafter, that I swer∣ved from the truth which I have preached. —

In another Letter. — My faithful and beloved in Christ, be not afraid with their Sentence in condemning my Books, they shall be scattered hi∣ther and thither abroad, like light Butterflies, and their Statutes shall endure as Spider-webs. They were about to shake my constancy from the verity of Christ, but they could not overcome the vertue of God in me. They would not reason with the Scriptures against me, &c. And when I said I was desirous to be instructed, if I did in any thing erre, the chief Cardinal answered, Because thou wouldst be informed, there is no remedy but that thou must first revoke thy Doctrine, according to the determination of fifty Batchelors appointed. O high instruction!

— These things I thought good to write unto you, that you may know how they have overcome with no grounded Scripture, nor with reason, but onely did essay with terrours and deceits to per∣swade me to revoke and to abjure. But our merci∣ful God, whose Law I have magnified, was and is with me, and I trust so will continue, and will keep me in his grace unto death. —

In another Letter. — Beloved, I thought it needful to warn, that you should not be discoura∣ged, because the Adversaries have decreed that my Books shall be burnt. Remember how the Israelites burned the Preachings of the Prophet Ieremy, and yet they could not avoid the things that were pro∣phesied of in them;* 17.4 for after they were burnt, the Lord commanded to write the same Prophesie again, and that larger; which was done. — It is also written in the Books of the Maccabees, that the wicked did burn the Law of God, and killed them that had the same. Again, under the New Testa∣ment they burned the Saints with the Books of the Law of God. — Remember the sayings of our merciful Saviour, by which he forewarneth us; There shall ••e (saith he) before the Day of Iudgement great tribulation,* 17.5 such as was not from the beginning, until this day, nor shall be afterwards. So that even the Elect of God should be deceived, if it were pos∣sible: but for their sakes those dayes shall be shortned.

— The Council of Constance shall not extend to Bohemia; for I think that many of them which are of the Council shall die before they shall get from you my Books. They shall depart from the Coun∣cil, and be scattered abroad throughout all parts of the world, like Storks, and then they shall know when Winter cometh what they did in Summer.

I trust in God that he will send after me those that shall be more valiant; and there are alive at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist, and shall give their lives to the death for the truth of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall give both to you and me the joyes of life everlast∣ing. — This Epistle was written upon St. Iohn Baptist's day in Prison and in cold Irons, I having this Meditation with my self, that Iohn was be∣headed in his Prison and bonds for the Word of God.

In another Letter. — I desire you, if any man at any time have noted any levity, either in my talk, or in my conditions, that he do not follow the same, but pray to God for me, to pardon me that sin of lightness.* 17.6 — I look next day for the Sen∣tence of death, having a full trust that he will not leave me to deny his truth, &c. How mercifully the Lord God hath dealt with me in marvellous temptations ye shall know, whenas hereafter by the help of Christ we shall all meet together in the joy of the world to come. — I beseech you pray to God for our enemies. —

In another Letter to a Minister. — My dear Brother, be diligent in preaching the Gospel, ne∣glect not your Vocation, labour like a blessed Soul∣dier of Christ. First live godlily and holily. Se∣condly, teach faithfully and truly. Thirdly, be an example to others in well doing, that you be not reprehended in your sayings. — Preach continu∣ally, but be short and fruitfull. — Never affirm or maintain those things that be uncertain or doubtful. — Exhort men to the confession of their Faith. — Against fleshly lust preach continually all that ever you can, for that is the raging beast which devoureth men, for whom the flesh of Christ did suffer.

* 17.7In another Letter. — O holy God, how large∣ly doth Antichrist extend his power and cruelty? But I trust that his power shall be shortned, and his iniquity shall be detected more and more amongst the faithful people. — Let Antichrist rage so much as he will, yet he shall not prevail against Christ. — I am greatly comforted in those words of our Saviour, Happy be you, when men shall hate you, and shall separate you, and shall re••uke you, and shall c••st out your name as execrable, for the Son of man. Rejoyce and be glad;* 17.8 for great is your reward in Hea∣ven. O worthy, yea a most worthy consolation, which not to understand, but to practiae in time of tribulation,* 17.9 is an hard Lesson! — Certainly it is a great matter for a man to rejoyce in trouble, and to take it for joy to be in divers temptations. A light matter it is to speak it, and to expound it; but a great matter to fulfill it. For why? our most patient and most valiant Champion himself, &c. was troubled in spirit, and said, My soul is heavy unto death, &c. and yet he notwithstanding, being so troubled, said to his Disciples, Let not your hearts be troubled. — O most merciful Christ, draw us weak creatures after thee; for except thou shouldst draw us, we are not able to follow thee. — With∣out thee we can do nothing, much less enter into the cruel death for thy sake. Give us that prompt and ready spirit, a bold heart, an upright faith, a firm hope, and perfect charity, that we may give our lives patiently and joyfully for thy Names sake.

* 17.10In another Letter. — I love the counsel of the Lord above gold and precious stones. Wherefore I trust in the mercy of Jesus Christ, that he will give me his Spirit to stand in his Truth. Pray to the Lord, for the spirit is ready, but the flesh is weak. — Know this for certain, that I have had

great conflicts by dreams, in such sort as I had much ado to refrain from crying out. I dreamed of the Popes escape before he went; and after the Lord Iohn had told me thereof, immediataly in the night it was told me, that the Pope should return to you again. I dreamed also of the apprehending Mr. Hierom, although not in full manner as it was done. All the imprisonments, whither and how I am carried, were opened to me before, although not fully after the same form and circumstance. Many Serpents oftentimes appeared to me, having heads also in their tail; but none of them could bite me. These things I write, not esteeming my self a Prophet, or that I extol my self, but onely to signifie to you what temptations I had in body and also in mind, and what great fear I had, lest I should transgress the Commandments of the Lord Jesus Christ. —

In a Letter to the Lord Iohn de Clum. — I pray you expound to me the dream of this night. I saw how that in my Church of Bethlem they came to raze all the Images of Christ, and did put them out. The next day after I arose and saw many Painters which made more fairer Images, and ma∣ny more then I had done before, which thing I was very glad and joyful to behold. And the Painters with much people about them, said, Let the Bishops and Priests come now, and put out these Pictures. Which being done, much people seem∣ed to me in Bethlem to rejoyce, and I with them: and I awaking therewith, felt my self to laugh, &c. —

This Vision the Lord Iohn and Mr. Hus himself in his Book of Epistles (Ep. 45.) seemeth to ex∣pound, and applieth the Images of Christ to the preaching of Christ and of his life. The which

preaching and doctrine of Christ, though the Pope and Cardinals should extinguish in him, yet did he foresee and declare, that the time should come, wherein the same doctrine should be revived again by others so plenteously, that the Pope with all his power should not be able to prevail against it.

* 17.11In the Forty eighth Epistle, seeming to speak with the same Spirit of Prophesie, he hath these words; But I trust those things, which I have spo∣ken within the House, hereafter shall be preached upon the top of the House.

In a certain Treatise also by him written, De Sacerdotum & Monachorum carnalium abominatione, speaking Prophetically of the reformation of the Church, he hath these words; Moreover here∣upon note and mark by the way, that the Church of God cannot be reduced to its former dignity, or be reformed before all things first be made new. The truth whereof is plain by the Temple of Solomon. — As my mind now giveth me, I be∣lieve that there shall arise a new people, formed after the new man, which is created after God: of the which people new Clerks and Priests shall come and be taken, which all shall hate covetous∣ness, and the glory of this life, hastening to an heavenly conversation.

All these things shall come to pass, and be brought by little and little in order of times, dispensed of God for the same purpose: and this God doth and will do for his own goodness and mercy, and for the riches of his great longanimity and patience, giving time and space of repentance to them, that have long lain in their sins, to amend, and flie from the face of the Lords fury, whilest in the mean time the carnal people, and carnal Priests successively shall fall away and be consumed as with the moth, &c.

In another Letter. — You know how I have detested the avarice and inordinate life of the Clergy; wherefore, through the grace of God; I suffer now persecution, which shortly shall be consummate in me, neither do I fear to have my heart poured out for the Name of Christ Jesus. — If you shall be called to any Cure in the Countrey, let the honour of God and the salvation of souls move you thereunto, and not the having of the living or Commodities thereof. — See that you be a Builder of your Spiritual House, being gentle to the poor, and humble of mind, and waste not your goods in great fare. I fear if you do not amend your life, ceasing from your costly and superfluous apparel, lest you shall be grievously chastised, as I also wretched man shall be punished, which have used the like, being seduced by custome and evil men, and worldly glory, whereby I have been wounded against God with the spirit of pride. And because you have notably known both my preaching and outward conversation, even from my youth, I have no need to write many things to you, but to desire you for the mercy of Jesus Christ, that you do not follow me in any such levity and lightness, which you have seen in me. You know how before my Priesthood (which grieveth me now) I have delighted oftentimes to play at Chess, and have neglected my time, and have un∣happily provoked both my self and others to anger by that Play. Wherefore (besides other my innu∣merable faults) for this I desire you to invocate the mercy of the Lord, that he will pardon me:—

This Letter to this Minister was not to be open∣ed by him before he was sure of Mr. Hus his death.

In a Treatise De Sacerdotum,* 17.12 &c. before men∣tioned, he hath these words, In writing these

things, (and what else I have written before) no∣thing else hath moved me hereunto, but onely the love of our Lord Jesus crucified, whose prints and stripes (according to the measure of my weakness and vileness) I covet to bear in my self, beseeching him to give me grace, that I never seek to glory in my self, or in any thing else, but onely in his Cross, and in the inestimable ignominy of his Passion. I do not therefore doubt but these things will like all such as unfeignedly love the Lord Christ crucified, and will not mislike not a little all such as be of Antichrist, durst not have so writ∣ten unless the Lord Jesus Christ crucified by his in∣ward motion had so commanded me. —

Hyperius.

* 17.13O what a difference is there (said Martin Hy∣perius) betwixt this and eternal fire? Who would shun this to leap into that?

FINIS.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Wards life of faith in death, pag. 160.
• * 1.2

  Fox's Acts and Monu∣mens, &c. Vol. 1. pag. 122.
• * 1.3

  Fox. Vol. ••. pag. 114.
• * 1.4

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 883.
• * 1.5

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 181.
• * 1.6

  Fox Vol. 3. pag. 830.
• * 1.7

  Ward, &c. pag. 159.
• * 1.8

  Fox Vol. 3. Cont. p. 34.
• * 1.9

  Ward, pag. 141.
• * 1.10

  Ward, pag. 139, 140.
• * 1.11

  Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 43.
• * 1.12

  Ward, pag. 138.
• * 1.13

  Ward, pag. 156.
• * 1.14

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 700.
• * 1.15

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 253.
• * 1.16

  Fox, Vol. ••. Pag. 128.
• * 1.17

  Word, pag: 340.
• * 1.18

  Ward, pag. 154.
• * 1.19

  Ward, pag. 140.
• * 1.20

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 124.
• * 1.21

  St. Chry∣soft. cont. Gentiles.
• * 1.22

  Ward, pag. 141,
• * 1.23

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 300.
• * 1.24

  Ward, pag. 162.
• * 1.25

  See the image of both Church∣es printed 1550.
• * 1.26

  Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 118. Ward, pag. 141.
• * 1.27

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 527.
• * 1.28

  Burroughs in Mose Self-De•• al, pag. 1
• * 1.29

  Clarks Lives, Part 1. pag. 101.
• * 1.30

  Leiglis Saints En∣courage∣ments in evil times, pag. 9.
• * 1.31

  Clark, &c. pag. 191.
• * 1.32

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 796.
• * 1.33

  Fox, Vol. 2.314.
• * 1.34

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 140.
• * 1.35

  Fox, Vol. 3. Suppl. p. 49.
• * 1.36

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 268.
• * 1.37

  Pag. 271.
• * 1.38

  Pag. 277.
• * 1.39

  Leigh's Saints En∣courage∣ments in evil times. p. 27.
• * 1.40

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 277.
• * 1.41

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 373.
• * 1.42

  Ward, pag. 160.
• * 1.43

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 849.
• * 1.44

  Fox, Vol. 3. cons. p. 68.
• * 1.45

  Fox, Vol. 3. p. 281, 282.
• * 1.46

  Pag. 292.
• * 1.47

  Pag. 283.
• * 1.48

  Pag. 286.
• * 1.49

  Pag. 297.
• * 1.50

  Pag. 305.
• * 1.51

  Pag. 308.
• * 1.52

  Pag. 310.
• * 1.53

  Pag. 312.
• * 1.54

  Pag. 313.
• * 1.55

  Pag. 316.
• * 1.56

  Pag. 317.
• * 1.57

  Pag. 318.
• * 1.58

  Pag. 320.
• * 1.59

  Pag. 321.
• * 1.60

  Pag. 322.
• * 1.61

  Pag. 93, 94.
• * 1.62

  Pag. 198.
• * 1.63

  Pag. 98, 99.
• * 1.64

  Pag. 113, 114.
• * 1.65

  This was his Medi∣tation in Queen Ma∣rie's time.
• * 1.66

  Pag.115, 116.
• * 1.67

  Pag. 146, 147.
• * 1.68

  Pag. 184, 185.
• * 1.69

  Pag. 189, 190.
• * 1.70

  Pag. 192, 193.
• * 1.71

  Pag. 194.
• * 1.72

  Pag. 195.
• * 1.73

  Pag. 196.
• * 1.74

  Pag. 197, 198.
• * 1.75

  Pag. 199.
• * 1.76

  Pag. 202, 203.
• * 1.77

  Pag. 204.
• * 1.78

  Pag. 224, 225.
• * 1.79

  Pag. 226.
• * 1.80

  See the god∣ly Meditati∣ons of Mr. Iohn Bradford. p. 415.
• * 1.81

  Pag. 6.
• * 1.82

  Pag. 7.
• * 1.83

  Pag. 11.
• * 1.84

  Pag. 12.
• * 1.85

  Pag. 49.
• * 1.86

  Pag. 50.
• * 1.87

  Pag. 51.
• * 1.88

  Pag. 52.
• * 1.89

  Pag. 53.
• * 1.90

  Pag. 54.
• * 1.91

  Pag. 55.
• * 1.92

  Pag. 56.
• * 1.93

  Pag. 57.
• * 1.94

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 649.
• * 1.95

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 630.
• * 1.96

  Ward, pag. 155.
• * 1.97

  Pag. 159.
• * 1.98

  Ward, pag. 160.
• * 1.99

  Pag. 157.
• * 1.100

  Pag. 156.
• * 1.101

  See his Life and Mar∣tyrdome be∣fore his Works, set forth by Mr. Fox.
• * 1.102

  Tit. 1.
• * 1.103

  Acts 4. and 5.
• * 1.104

  Luke 13.
• * 1.105

  Dan. 3.
• * 1.106

  Dan. 6.
• * 1.107

  Mat. 10.
• * 1.108

  1 Cor. 7.
• * 1.109

  Gal. 2.
• * 1.110

  Ward, pag. 152.
• * 1.111

  Fox, Vol. 3. C••••. p. 37.
• * 1.112

  Ward, pag. 161.
• * 1.113

  Pag. 42.
• * 1.114

  Ward, pag. 158.
• * 1.115

  Pag. 150, 151.
• * 1.116

  Pag. 153.
• * 1.117

  Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 53.
• * 1.118

  Ward, pag. 159.
• * 1.119

  The Mir∣rour of Martyrs, pag. 575.
• * 1.120

  Fox. Vol. 3. pag. 250.
• * 1.121

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 713.
• * 1.122

  Pag. 715.
• * 1.123

  Pag. 716.
• * 1.124

  Pag. 717.
• * 1.125

  Pag. 719.
• * 1.126

  Pag. 720.
• * 1.127

  Ward, pag. 156.
• * 1.128

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 385.
• * 1.129

  Clark's first Volume of Lives, pag. 145.
• * 1.130

  Ward, pag. 159.
• * 1.131

  Fox Vol pag. 569.
• * 1.132

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 57. Clarks Martyrology &c. pag. 41. of his life.
• * 1.133

  Ward, pag. 163.
• * 1.134

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 419.
• * 1.135

  Ward, pag: 154.
• * 1.136

  Fox Vol. 3. pag 893.
• * 1.137

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 50.
• * 1.138

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 92.
• * 1.139

  Pag. 677.
• * 1.140

  Pag. 323.
• * 1.141

  Pag. 326.
• * 1.142

  Pag. 333.
• * 1.143

  Pag. 345.
• * 1.144

  Pag. 356.757, 361 362.
• * 1.145

  Pag. 307.
• * 1.146

  Pag. 669.
• * 1.147

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 529.
• * 1.148

  Pag. 515.
• * 1.149

  Clark's first Volume of Lives, pag. 51. Leigh's Sain••s En∣courage∣ments in evil times. pag. 10.
• * 1.150

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 759.
• * 1.151

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 564.
• * 1.152

  Ward, pag. 151.
• * 1.153

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 388.
• * 1.154

  Clarks first Volume of Lives, p. 12.
• * 1.155

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 886.
• * 1.156

  Pag. 887.
• * 1.157

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 888.
• * 1.158

  Fox. Vol. 3. pag. 703.
• * 1.159

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 653.
• * 1.160

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 945.
• * 1.161

  Clarks second Vo∣lume of Lives.
• * 1.162

  Fox, Vol. 2. p. 101, 102.
• * 1.163

  Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 120.
• * 1.164

  W••rd, pag. 160.
• * 1.165

  Ward, pag. 155.
• * 1.166

  Cl••••ks fi••st V••lum•• of Lives, pag. 674.
• * 1.167

  Fox V••••. 3. pag. 216.
• * 1.168

  The Mirrour of Marty••s, pag. 595.
• * 1.169

  Fox, Vol. 2▪ pag. 144.
• * 1.170

  Ward, pag. 153.
• * 1.171

  Fox. Vol. 2. pag. 555.
• * 1.172

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 242.
• * 1.173

  Fox. Vol. 3. pag. 832.
• * 1.174

  She his Life before his second Vol. of Acts and Monun.
• * 1.175

  Fox, Vol. 2: pag. 304.
• * 1.176

  See the pre∣face to Vo•• Pisces, or the Book-Fish.
• * 1.177

  It was found in the Maw of a Codfish in Cambridge Market, 1626. and Printed 1627.
• * 1.178

  A prep. to the Cross. pag. 7, 8.
• * 1.179

  Pag. 13.
• * 1.180

  Pag. 16. See also ch. 13. of the Prep. l. 1.
• * 1.181

  A Prepar. pag. 27, 28
• * 1.182

  Pag. 33.
• * 1.183

  Pag. 40.
• * 1.184

  Pag. 41, 42, 43.
• * 1.185

  Psal. 49.
• * 1.186

  Psal. 4.
• * 1.187

  Pag. 59, 60, &c.
• * 1.188

  Pag. 66, 67, &c.
• * 1.189

  Pag. 69, &c.
• * 1.190

  A Pr••p. to the Cross, pag. 70.
• * 1.191

  Pag. 72.
• * 1.192

  Pag. 76.
• * 1.193

  Pag. 89.
• * 1.194

  Pag. 91.
• * 1.195

  Pag. 92, 93.
• * 1.196

  See cha. 12. of the prep. to the Cross, l. 1. and c. 12. l. 2. See pag. 105
• * 1.197

  Pag. 109.110.
• * 1.198

  Pag. 136, &c.
• * 1.199

  See also chap. 16. l. 2.
• * 1.200

  See p. 176, &c. of the Preparation, &c.
• * 1.201

  Pag. 180.
• * 1.202

  Pag. 184.
• * 1.203

  Pag. 191.
• * 1.204

  Pag. 193.
• * 1.205

  Pag. 202.
• * 1.206

  See page 205, &c.
• * 1.207

  Pag. 223, 224.
• * 1.208

  See the glass to know thy self, p. 13, 14, &c.
• * 1.209

  Hag. 1.
• * 2.1

  See his Works, pag. 81, 82.
• * 2.2

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 306.
• * 2.3

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 990, 991.
• * 2.4

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 310.
• * 2.5

  Clark's first Volume of Lives, p. 167, &c.
• * 2.6

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 746.
• * 2.7

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. 49.
• * 2.8

  Clarks Martyrology pag. 41.
• * 2.9

  Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 1012.
• * 2.10

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 858.
• * 2.11

  Pag. 859.
• * 2.12

  See Mr. Gilby's Admonition to England and Scot∣land to call them to re∣pentance, Printed at Geneva, 1558. pag. 59.
• * 2.13

  Pag. 60.
• * 2.14

  Deut. 28.
• * 2.15

  Isa. 3.
• * 2.16

  Pag. 61.
• * 2.17

  Deut. 28.
• * 2.18

  Pag. 62.
• * 2.19

  Pag. 63.
• * 2.20

  Pag. 64.
• * 2.21

  Pag. 65.
• * 2.22

  Pag. 68.
• * 2.23

  Pag. 70.
• * 2.24

  Pag. 71.
• * 2.25

  Pag. 72.
• * 2.26

  Pag. 73.
• * 2.27

  Mat. 3.
• * 2.28

  Pag. 74.
• * 2.29

  Pag. 75.
• * 2.30

  Pag. 76.
• * 2.31

  Pag. 77.
• * 2.32

  Josh. 24.
• * 2.33

  See it at the end of the Dialogue.
• * 2.34

  Fox, Vol 3. cont. p. 24.
• * 2.35

  Pag. 25.
• * 2.36

  Ward, pag. 151.
• * 2.37

  Fox. Vol. 3. pag. 412.
• * 2.38

  John 12.
• * 2.39

  1 Cor. 1.
• * 2.40

  Luke 17.
• * 2.41

  Pag. 423.
• * 2.42

  Iohn 10.
• * 2.43

  Acts 7.
• * 2.44

  Iohn 5.
• * 2.45

  1 Chr. 18. Luke 9.
• * 2.46

  Phil. 1.
• * 2.47

  Mat. 13.
• * 2.48

  Pag. 424.
• * 2.49

  Pag. 425.
• * 2.50

  Acts 24. Rom. 11. Rom. 4. Iohn 1.
• * 2.51

  Psal. 50.
• * 2.52

  Pag. 427.
• * 2.53

  Ward, pag. 157.
• * 2.54

  See his Ser∣mon on Act. 4.19. En∣larged and Printed at Geneva. 1558.
• * 2.55

  Pag. 216, &c.
• * 2.56

  Pag. 218.
• * 2.57

  Pag. 219.
• * 2.58

  Pag. 220.
• * 2.59

  Mat. 16.
• * 2.60

  Pag. 221.
• * 2.61

  Mat. 27.
• * 2.62

  Pag. 222.
• * 2.63

  Mat. 10.
• * 2.64

  Pag. 223.
• * 2.65

  Pag. 224.
• * 2.66

  Pag. 225.
• * 2.67

  Pag. 226.
• * 2.68

  Pag. 227.
• * 2.69

  Psal. 84.
• * 2.70

  Pag. 228. Isa. 2.
• * 2.71

  Pag. 229.
• * 2.72

  Pag. 230.
• * 2.73

  Pag. 233.
• * 2.74

  Clarks Marty••ology pag. 57.
• * 2.75

  Fox, Vol. 1. pag. 939.
• * 2.76

  Fox. Vol. 1. pag. 117.
• * 2.77

  Ward, pag. 141.
• * 2.78

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. pag. 12.
• * 2.79

  Pag. 13.
• * 2.80

  Psa. 28.1.
• * 2.81

  Fox, Vol. 3. Com. pag. 39
• * 2.82

  2 Cor. 1.3
• * 2.83

  1 Tim. 6.3. Deut. 12.32.
• * 2.84

  See pag. 39, 40, 41, 42.
• * 2.85

  Pag. 43.
• * 2.86

  Phil. 4.••. Rom. 11.29.
• * 2.87

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 790.
• * 2.88

  Pag. 792.
• * 2.89

  Fox. Vol. 3. pag 622.
• * 2.90

  Pag. 623.
• * 2.91

  Rom. 9.
• * 2.92

  Iames 1.
• * 2.93

  Pag. 627.
• * 3.1

  Pag. 628.
• * 3.2

  1 Tim. 5.
• * 3.3

  1 Cor. 7.
• * 3.4

  Luke 2.
• * 3.5

  Ephes. 6.
• * 3.6

  Pag. 629.
• * 3.7

  1 Tim. 5.
• * 3.8

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 13, 14, &c.
• * 3.9

  Pag. 31.
• * 3.10

  Pag. 32.
• * 3.11

  Rom. 4.
• * 3.12

  Pag. 33.
• * 3.13

  Luke 9.
• * 3.14

  Pag. ••4.
• * 3.15

  Psa. 104.
• * 3.16

  Mat. 10.
• * 3.17

  Psal. 16.
• * 3.18

  Mat. 10.
• * 3.19

  Heb. 10.
• * 3.20

  Mat. 5.
• * 3.21

  Isa. 51.
• * 3.22

  Luke 12. Mat. 13.
• * 3.23

  Pag. 35.
• * 3.24

  Mat. 10. Iohn 15.
• * 3.25

  Eph. 6.
• * 3.26

  Luke 18.
• * 3.27

  Clark's second Vol. of Lives, p. 60, &c.
• * 3.28

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 44.
• * 3.29

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 892.
• * 3.30

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 381.
• * 3.31

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. p. 7.
• * 3.32

  Ward, pag. 157.
• * 3.33

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 856.
• * 3.34

  Rev l. 18.
• * 3.35

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 708.
• * 3.36

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. pag. 5.
• * 3.37

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 151.
• * 3.38

  The Eccles. Hist. of Scorl. p. 4.
• * 3.39

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 227.
• * 3.40

  Scot. Hist. pag. 4.
• * 3.41

  Pag. 6.
• * 3.42

  Vol. 2. pag. 228.
• * 3.43

  Pag. 229.
• * 3.44

  1 Iohn 4. Rom. 13. Galat. 5. Iohn 16. Pag. 230. Rom. 9.
• * 3.45

  Pag. 231.
• * 3.46

  Pag. 232.
• * 3.47

  Pag. 233.
• * 3.48

  See the Pre∣face before the Eccles. Hist. of Scotland.
• * 3.49

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag 127.
• * 3.50

  Fox, Vol. 3 pag. 256.
• * 3.51

  Pag. 257.
• * 3.52

  Pag. 259.
• * 3.53

  1 Cor. 7.
• * 3.54

  Pag. 260. Mark 16
• * 3.55

  Pag. 261.
• * 3.56

  Pag. 262.
• * 3.57

  Pag. 263.
• * 3.58

  Pag. 264.
• * 3.59

  Pag. 265▪
• * 3.60

  Pag. 266.
• * 4.1

  Prov. 1.
• * 4.2

  Pag. 267.
• * 5.1

  Pag. 268.
• * 6.1

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 155.
• * 6.2

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. pag. 5.
• * 6.3

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. p. 14.
• * 6.4

  Fox, Vol. 3. cont. p. 17.
• * 6.5

  Psal. 14.
• * 6.6

  Mat. 10.24. Iohn 15.20.
• * 6.7

  Fox, Vol. 2. pag. 5••4.
• * 6.8

  Pag. 527.
• * 6.9

  Pag. 528.
• * 6.10

  Fox Vol. 1. pag. 832.
• * 6.11

  Pag. 833.
• * 6.12

  Pag. 834.
• * 6.13

  Pag. 835.
• * 6.14

  Pag. 836.
• * 6.15

  Pag. 830.
• * 6.16

  Pag. 837.
• * 6.17

  Pag. 838.
• * 6.18

  Clarks Mart. of Eccl. Hist. pag. 223.
• * 6.19

  Fox. Vol. 1. pag. 830.
• * 7.1

  Petrie's Church Hist. Cent. 15. p. 539.
• * 8.1

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 875.
• * 8.2

  Pag. 876.
• * 8.3

  Pag. 877.
• * 8.4

  Pag. 878.
• * 8.5

  See his De∣claration of Christ and his Office, Printed at Zurick An 1547.
• * 8.6

  See his De∣claration of the ten holy Command∣ments of Al∣mighty God, Printed A. 1548. pag. 8, 9.
• * 8.7

  Pag. 11.
• * 8.8

  Pag. 13.
• * 8.9

  Pag. 14.
• * 8.10

  Pag. 15.
• * 8.11

  Pag. 16.
• * 8.12

  Pag. 17.
• * 8.13

  Pag. 26.
• * 8.14

  Pag. 29.
• * 8.15

  Pag. 30.
• * 8.16

  Pag. 31.
• * 8.17

  Pag. 32.
• * 8.18

  Pag. 34.
• * 8.19

  Pag. 36.
• * 8.20

  Pag. 64.
• * 8.21

  Pag. 68.
• * 8.22

  Pag. 70.
• * 8.23

  Pag. 77.
• * 8.24

  Pag. 209.
• * 8.25

  Deut. 29, 30.
• * 8.26

  Pag. 210.
• * 8.27

  Pag. 211.
• * 8.28

  Pag. 212.
• * 8.29

  Pag. 213.
• * 8.30

  Pag. 218.
• * 8.31

  Pag. 222.
• * 8.32

  Pag. 224.
• * 8.33

  Pag. 229.
• * 8.34

  Pag. 230:
• * 8.35

  Pag. 231.
• * 8.36

  Pag. 234.
• * 8.37

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 145.
• * 8.38

  Pag. 146.
• * 8.39

  Pag. 147.
• * 8.40

  Pag. 149.
• * 8.41

  Pag. 150.
• * 8.42

  Pag. 151.
• * 9.1

  Pag. 152.
• * 9.2

  Pag. 153.
• * 9.3

  Pag. 154.
• * 9.4

  Pag. 155.
• * 9.5

  Pag. 156.
• * 10.1

  See Cabal. p. 13, 14.
• * 11.1

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 116.
• * 12.1

  Pag. 117.
• * 12.2

  Mat. 10.
• * 12.3

  Luke 12.
• * 12.4

  1 Iohn 4.
• * 13.1

  Pag. 156.
• * 13.2

  Pag. 157.
• * 14.1

  Pag. 158.
• * 14.2

  Col. 3.
• * 14.3

  Luke 18.
• * 14.4

  Pag. 159.
• * 14.5

  Pag. 160.
• * 14.6

  Gen. 21. Gal. 4.
• * 14.7

  Luke 21.
• * 14.8

  Col. 3.
• * 14.9

  Pag. 161.
• * 14.10

  Pag. 162.
• * 14.11

  Mat. 5.
• * 14.12

  Mat. 24.
• * 15.1

  1 Cor. 6.
• * 15.2

  Pag. 164.
• * 15.3

  Pag. 165.
• * 15.4

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 869.
• * 15.5

  Pag. 870.
• * 15.6

  Fox, Vol 3. pag. 696.
• * 16.1

  Mat. 24.
• * 16.2

  Ephes. 6.
• * 16.3

  Luke 14.
• * 16.4

  Mat. 6.
• * 16.5

  1 Kin. 18.
• * 16.6

  Iohn 10.
• * 16.7

  Iohn 14.15, 16.
• * 16.8

  Luke 14.
• * 16.9

  Pag. 697.
• * 16.10

  Lev. 18. 2 Tim. 1.
• * 16.11

  M••••. 10. 1 Pet. 3.
• * 16.12

  Phil. 1.
• * 16.13

  Rev. 21.
• * 16.14

  Matt. 7.
• * 16.15

  Pag. 698.
• * 16.16

  Revel. 14.
• * 16.17

  2 Pet. 2.
• * 16.18

  Ioh. Ep. 2.
• * 16.19

  Luke 9.
• * 16.20

  Mal. 1. Heb. 6. Luke 6.
• * 16.21

  1 Iohn 2.
• * 16.22

  1 Cor. 3.
• * 16.23

  Psa. 145. Hebr. 3.
• * 16.24

  Revel. 13.
• * 16.25

  Revel. 18.
• * 16.26

  Pag. 699.
• * 16.27

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 190.
• * 16.28

  Pag. 19.
• * 16.29

  Pag. 192.
• * 16.30

  Pag. 193.
• * 16.31

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 196.
• * 16.32

  Pag. 198.
• * 16.33

  Fox Vol. 1. pag. 778.
• * 16.34

  Pag. 786.
• * 16.35

  Pag. 789▪ 790.
• * 16.36

  Pag. 791.
• * 16.37

  Pag. 799.
• * 16.38

  Pag. 800.
• * 16.39

  Pag. 802.
• * 16.40

  Pag. 804.
• * 16.41

  Pag. 805.
• * 16.42

  Pag. 806.
• * 16.43

  Pag. 816.
• * 16.44

  Pag. 817.
• * 16.45

  Pag. 819.
• * 16.46

  Pag. 820.
• * 16.47

  Pag. 821.
• * 16.48

  Pag. 822.
• * 16.49

  Clarks first Volume of Lives, pag. 217.
• * 16.50

  Leigh's Saints En∣courage∣ments in evil times-out of Lu∣ther's Pre∣f••ce before Daniel.
• * 17.1

  Pag. 823.
• * 17.2

  Pag. 824.
• * 17.3

  Pag. 825.
• * 17.4

  Pag. 826.
• * 17.5

  Mat. 24.
• * 17.6

  Pag. 827.
• * 17.7

  Pag. 828.
• * 17.8

  Luke 6.
• * 17.9

  Iam. 1.
• * 17.10

  Pag. 829.
• * 17.11

  Pag. 830.
• * 17.12

  Fox, Vol. 3. pag. 381.
• * 17.13

  Ward's Li∣ving Speech∣es, &c. pag. 155.